How to measure your face for glasses

How to measure your face for glasses

Shopping Cart

Your shopping bag is empty

Not a member Yet? Sign Up

Already had an account? Sign In

Great to have you back!

How to measure your face for glasses

If the glasses slid down your face every three minutes, it would be a very annoying thing. Thus, before prescribing a pair of glasses, you need to measure your face to fit it. While there are many measuring apps available, nothing is more accurate than taking the measurements yourself.

So, in the following section, we will show you how to measure face for glasses frames. It just needs a few steps.

How to Measure Face for Glasses Frames

In this section, we will show you how to measure face for glasses frames.

1. Measure the bridge of your nose. The bridge measurement determines the distance between the two lenses. If the bridge size is too large for your nose, your glasses will slip down your nose all the time. So, to measure the bridge of your nose, use the mirror or a photo to find the position and width of your nose bridge.

If it’s situated above your pupils, you need glasses that are between 19 millimeters and 21 millimeters. If the bridge is located below the pupils, you should look for a bridge size between 16 millimeters and 18 millimeters. For more information about PD, you can read the post: What Is Pupillary Distance and How to Measure PD.

2. Next, look at your face from the front and narrow down the range of bridge sizes to suit your face. If your eyes are set farther apart, your bridge size would be wide. So, you need to adjust the glasses’ bridge accordingly.

3. Then check your bridge position and select the glasses with a high bridge or low bridge.

Find your perfect sunglasses size in 2 easy steps:

Step 1: Look in a mirror and hold a ruler horizontally across your face. Measure in inches the distance between your left and right temples.

Step 2: Then use the chart below to convert your measurement to the best frame size to fit your face.


You may also use a pair of sunglasses you currently own to determine your best size. Frame sizing is typically noted on the inside of either temple (see illustration below). The eye/lens size is usually first, then the bridge size, then temple size. Use the eye/lens size to determine the best frame size.

The eye size is typically going to be the most important size for identifying how a pair of sunglasses will look. The eye size number measures the width of the lens, measured from the bridge, in millimeters. The bridge width is the distance between the lenses in millimeters. And the third number is the length of the temple in millimeters.

Note: If the eye size is not indicated on the temple, look under the bridge.

Optical Sizing Info

Looking to add a prescription lens to one of our frames?
The attached downloadable documents contain useful information for ensuring a perfect fit.

To download the documents, please click on the links below:
Download Size Chart
Download Frame Dimensions

How to measure your face for glasses

Small Medium Large
Our Small Frames have a lens diameter of 50mm and less. Our Medium Frames have a lens diameter ranging from 51mm to 53mm. Our Large Frames have a lens diameter of 54mm and up.

Find your size

Looking for your best Eyeglass Fit? We’ve your back! There are 2 different ways you can easily find your size. We’ll show you how! below are the methods, choose which works best for you!

1-Already Have Eyeglasses? Check the numbers

Take a look at the inside temple of your glasses. Some pairs have a three-number sizing code. If yours do, the measurements appear in this order:

lens diameter – 54 | bridge width – 16 | temple length – 140

How to measure your face for glasses How to measure your face for glasses

If your lens diameter measurement is:

50mm or less Shop Small Frames

between 51mm and 53mm Shop Medium Frames

54mm or greater Shop Large Frames

2-Measure your head

If you don’t have a pair of eyeglasses on hand, measure your face from Ear to Ear with a ruler instead. For best results, hover the ruler over your face so that it hits right below your eyebrows.

How to measure your face for glasses

Size does matter, at least when it comes to buying the right pair of glasses. Not sure about which size you need?

Let’s find out how to measure your glasses’ frame size.

If you aren’t sure how to measure your face shape, or to find glasses and sunglasses that match your look, read our sunglasses guide!

” allowfullscreen>

1. Learn how to read glasses and sunglasses measurements

Before you write down any numbers, you need to know where to find the size measurements of your glasses. So take a closer look at the temples (‘arms’) of your eyewear.

Inside the temple, you’ll find numbers that look like this: 51–19–144.

Those measurements translate as:

  • Lens width (e.g. 51 mm): Lens width is the horizontal diameter of the lens at its widest point. In optometry, another term used for that is ‘eye size’.
  • Bridge width (e.g. 19 mm): The bridge is the part that joins the two lenses and sits over the nose. Some refer to this as the ‘gap’. The bridge width varies between 14 and 24 millimetres.
  • Temple length (e.g. 144 mm): The temple is the ‘arm’ that keeps the sunglasses on your face. That ‘arm’ extends to the part that hooks over the ear. The length is usually 135, 140 or 145 millimetres.
  • Lens height: Lens height is the vertical size of the lens, that is from the top to the bottom of the lens. Although sizes may differ depending on the brand, the standard size is somewhere between 32 and 38 millimetres.

How to measure your face for glasses

2. Check a pair of old glasses or sunglasses

It would be ideal to use a pair of old glasses or sunglasses that fit your face perfectly. Alternatively, try on a pair from a friend, to see if it fits you.

If you look closely at the inscriptions on its frames, you will see digits that will help you find the right size for your new glasses.

Keep in mind, however, that each pair of glasses is different, and the fit can depend on the manufacturer.

Most often, you’ll find the size information on the inside of the left temple.

How to measure your face for glasses

Here’s a discount offer for you.

Click the button below to get £5 off any pair of glasses.

3. Measure the glasses and sunglasses size with a ruler

If you haven’t found any digits or specifications on your old sunglasses or glasses, don’t panic. It’s an opportunity to use your measuring skills.

Take a ruler or a tape measure and carefully measure the size of the glasses, following the graphic below.

Since we don’t want to confuse you with lots of numbers in our online shop, we label our glass S (small), M (medium) or L (large), according to the lens width.

How to measure your face for glasses

Once you have the correct measurements, head over to our sunglasses section and find your favourite pair.

4.: Use a credit card

A different use of your card, not involving buying your favourite things, but it works. Did you know that the short side of a credit card is approximately the same as the width of a medium size glasses lens?

The size of most credit cards is 85.60 mm × 53.98 mm (3 3⁄8 × ​2 1⁄8 inches)

Here’s how to measure with a credit card:

How to measure your face for glasses

  • Take any credit or debit card.
  • Stand in front of a mirror or place your smartphone somewhere steady and use your selfie camera. Place the credit card on the bridge of your nose and under your eyebrow.
  • If the edge of the card extends further than the edge of your eye, you are a small size (size: S)
  • If the edge of the card ends at the outer edge of your eye, you are a medium size (size: M)
  • If the edge of the card ends before the outer edge of your eye, you are a large size (size: L).

Read more

How to measure your face for glasses

UV400 protection in sunglasses

How to measure your face for glasses

How to recognise fake designer sunglasses

How to measure your face for glasses

Why kids need to wear sunglasses

New to Lentiamo? Sign up and keep up to date with discounts and special offers!

How to measure your face for glassesOffline

How to measure your face for glasses

Here’s everything you need to know about finding your glasses measurements and getting the right glasses for you.

NEED A NEW PAIR OF GLASSES? Find an optical store near you.

How can I find my frame size?

If you have a pair of glasses that fit you well, you’re already halfway done! If you take a look on the inside of your arm pieces, you’ll see a few numbers separated by squares or dashes. Otherwise, you might find two numbers on the bridge of your frames. 

Here’s what those numbers mean:

The first number is lens width. It will probably be between 40 and 60 mm and is usually followed by a square symbol.

The second number is bridge width. It will likely be between 14 and 24 mm.

The third number is temple length. It’s probably between 120 and 150 mm and usually ends in a zero or five.

If there’s a fourth number listed, it’s your lens height. This is likely between 32 and 38 mm.

What’s my lens width?

How to measure your face for glasses

Lens width is the width of one of your lenses in millimeters, from one side to the other. You might hear this called eye size. 

This is the most important measurement to make sure your frames fit your eyes. When measuring this with a metric tape measure, make sure you just measure the lenses — not the frames.

What’s my bridge width?

How to measure your face for glasses

Bridge width is the distance between your two lenses, measured from the innermost point on each lens. Finding your proper bridge width will make sure your sunglasses or eyeglasses rest comfortably on the bridge of your nose. 

What’s my temple length?

How to measure your face for glasses

Temple length is the length of your glasses’ arm pieces. It’s the distance between the bend of the arm, all the way to where it meets the frame. While the length is probably between 120 and 150 mm, there are some common industry standards: 135, 140, 145 and 150 mm.

If you find yourself getting frequent headaches, it might mean your temples are too tight. The arms shouldn’t sit uncomfortably right against the back of your ears, but you don’t want any wiggle room, either.

If two arms of the same length don’t fit quite the same, your ears might not be perfectly symmetrical. That’s OK! You can get arms of slightly different lengths to adjust — that’s why your temple length might not end in zero or five.

What’s my lens height?

How to measure your face for glasses

Lens height is the distance between the lowest point on your lens to the top of the frame above it. This number can be influenced by the style of your glasses, but it can be important when figuring out what kind of bifocals or progressive lenses you need. 

Ultimately, you don’t need to concern yourself with your lens height unless you need those two styles of glasses. The most important thing is that the bottom of your frames shouldn’t rub against your cheek.

What else should I measure?

One more easy measurement to calculate is your frame width. This is the distance between the ends of your frames, including hinges. This number can be handy so you know if your frames are too narrow or too wide for your face.

You can also measure your pupillary distance. This is an especially important number to know when getting fitted for progressive lenses and can save you a lot of eye strain.

When you know your measurements, you can make sure your next pair of glasses fits great.

How to measure your face for glasses

When it comes to buying glasses for the first time, there are a few things you need to consider. From the look and feel of the frames or the style / colour to the shape of the lens or the options of full rim, half rim and rimless, there’s a lot to think about. First and foremost, you need to think about comfort and fit and this can sometimes be determined by the size of the frame, the length of the nose bridge, or the size of the lenses.

Secondly, you need to choose a style that suits your face shape. If you require glasses for doing day to day tasks such as driving, computer work and reading, then it’s important to find a pair of frames that you enjoy wearing. After all, you will likely be wearing your specs all day, everyday. So choosing a style that complements your wardrobe and your face shape makes all the difference to your confidence. When you’re selecting your glasses online for the first time, it’s very important that you get this right.

Shopping online at SelectSpecs is one of the most convenient ways to order new frames, whether they’re sunglasses or prescription glasses. And whilst the process is easy and hassle-free, it certainly helps to have a good understanding of what frames are best for your face. You should also know your pupil distance measurement when ordering your lenses – whilst your optician’s prescription provides all the other essential info, sometimes the PD measurement is missing. But not to worry, as you can also measure this yourself at home.

If you need help shopping for your perfect pair of glasses at SelectSpecs, here are the top 5 apps that might help you!

1. Face Shape Meter from VisTech.Projects (£0.99)

For just £0.99, this handy little app will help you determine your face shape, something that many people find difficulty in doing. Face Shape Meter lets you upload a photo of yourself and provides a tracing tool so you can draw around your face, then you press the button to have your face shape automatically calculated. For the best results, you should direct your head straight at the camera and use a neutral expression. But if you’re unsure, you always have the option of taking a few photos and trying again.

2. Glasses Camera from Keliang Li (free)

This is a fantastic app for first time buyers of glasses or sunglasses online. It allows the user to take a selfie and then you can browse through different glasses/sunglasses styles to try on virtually. There are a hundred different styles so you can play around with looks until you find the one you’re happy with. You can even save images or directly share them from the app with your friend to get a second opinion. Simple interface and lots of fun to use!

3. Glassify from XLabz Technologies (free)

Glassify is another virtual try-on tool, but this one is pretty smart as it combines a face shape guide with hundred and hundreds of popular styles to help you find your perfect look. Many of the glasses and sunglasses styles available emulate popular brands in colourway/ shape/ design so it will really help you shop.

4. Virtual Dressing Room from Mikhail Zelin (free)

If you want more than just a digital glasses try-on app, why not download Virtual Dressing Room by Mikhail Zelin? This virtual wardrobe app is so much fun and you can combine different styles of spectacles with new haircuts or different styles of clothing. This will really help if you want a pair of glasses that look great with everything you wear!

5. PD Meter from Tech Positive (free)

And last but not least is this super useful PD Meter app, which successfully measures your pupillary distance (PD measurement). This is an important part when ordering your prescription lenses online, especially if you have a strong prescription. For low prescriptions, selecting the ‘average PD’ option is fine but if you want to be extra sure that your glasses are optimised for your eyes, measuring your PD is the best way.

Whilst this can be done with a measuring tape or ruler when looking into the mirror, it can be tricky measuring and keeping your eyes straight ahead at the same time. This app solves the problem by capturing your photo and measuring the distance for you.

For more tips on measuring your PD, visit this section of the SelectSpecs website. Or for more tips on determining your face shape, take a look at this blog post.

Tag #SelectSpecsSelfie for a chance to be featured on our page!

Follow us:

alt=”follow me on youtube” /> alt=”follow me on google plus” /> alt=”follow me on pinterest” />

Mags is a freelance fashion writer and blogger. She is ever so slightly short-sighted. When it comes to glasses, she is still searching for “the one”. She now writes about them on a regular basis to tease herself with what could have been.

How to measure your face for glasses

Finding the ideal eyeglass frame size is super important when buying glasses online. But did you know it’s also super-simple? For the great majority of people M is the right size. It is very likely it is going to be the correct size for you too.

To be sure, use one of the following techniques to find the size of the glasses:

Learn how to read glasses and sunglasses measurements

The best place to start is with the eyeglass measurements on a pair you already own. Take a closer look at the temples (arms) of your eyewear. Search for the three little numbers on the inside of the temple of your glasses. These three numbers are the frame’s measurements. They will look somewhat like this: 51□19 144

From left to right, these eyeglass measurements appear in the following order: lens width, bridge width, temple length. Sometimes a fourth number will be noted on the arms, which is your lens height. All of these measurements are in millimeters.

How to measure your face for glasses Lens Width
This is the horizontal width of each lens at its widest point. It typically ranges from 40mm to 60mm.
How to measure your face for glasses Bridge Width
This is the distance between your two lenses. In short, the bridge width is the space where your frames fit against your nose. The size of this piece ranges from 14mm to 24mm.
How to measure your face for glasses Temple Length (Arm Length)
This is the length of the temple from each screw to its temple tip, including the bend that sits on your ear. This measurement does not vary as much as the others. The temple is typically 120mm to 150mm long.
How to measure your face for glasses Lens Height
This is the vertical height of your eyeglass lenses at the widest point of the lens within the frame. The lens height is important when measuring bifocals or progressive lenses.

In some cases you will know the Width of the Whole Frame.

How to measure your face for glasses This measurement is not printed on the temple of your glasses. To find it, take your measuring tape and measure horizontally across the front of your frames, including any hinges or design features that stick out on the sides.

Converting measurements to glasses size

Once you know the measurements of your current glasses, you can easily convert those to sizes – small, medium and large. To do that just add lens width + bridge width.
For example, if measurements are 51□19 144 we can add lense width 51 and bridge width 19 to get 70. Then we consult the tabel below to see that our size would be medium (M).

Convert measurements to size
<66 XS
66-68 S
69-71 M
72-74 L
>74 XL

ℹ️ For all of our glasses we will also show measurements so you can compare those to your previous glasses. Note that even if measurement for lense or bridge width differs by 1mm, the glasses will still be a good fit.

How to find glasses size by measuring with a credit card

Yes, there really is another use of your card, apart from paying for your favourite purchases, and it works. You probably did not know that the size of a credit card in height is approximately the same as the width of a medium size glasses lenses! Below are instructions on how to find your glasses size by using credit card as measuring device.

Turn your iPhoneX (or newer iPhone) into a 3D body scanner and measurement device for purchasing prescription Rx glasses online. EyeMeasure enables you to measure your Pupillary Distance (eye to eye) & now Segment Height instantly at near and far distances. No mirrors, credit cards, tape measures or objects needed. It’s accurate to up to 0.5mm for the perfect prescription glasses.

Please note: iPhone X or newer is required for this app.

• Instant IPD measurements for near and far focal lengths.
• Instant Segment Height (SH) for progressive lens orders online.
• Perfect for use with Free Home Try-on glasses. Info in app on where to try this.
• Share with retailer for further analysis and measurements in 3D.
• Order online prescription glasses for the first time with confidence.

What’s New

Updated App icons.

Ratings and Reviews

Works perfectly

I’m planning on ordering an extra pair of glasses online but my eye doctor would only give me the machine measured pd and not the one he measured manually and used to order my glasses. I just wanted to double check that the number was correct since he wouldn’t tell me if his measurement was different from the machine one and I know that the manual measurement is probably more reliable since that’s what he actually used for the glasses I bought in-store. So, I got 68 from the doctor, my mom measured and got 68 and this app measured and got the same. Now I feel comfortable placing my order. Thanks so much for creating this app!

Waste of time

First, the complaint that many share: Why are there no instructions? As many others have stated, the app scanned my face continuously without displaying anything at all. After heading to the reviews hoping to find some hint of how to operate an app with NO buttons other than a useless contact page, I quickly realized that the developers promised instructions many times and never included them. The easiest fix is to include the instructions in the app description on the App Store. Please, take five minutes out of your day and update the app description to help all of us who are confused and irritated. The silliest response I saw was that the instructions were sacrificed to make the layout simplistic. Seriously? Omitting basic instructions for the sake of aesthetic is ridiculous. I won’t use this service. There are better, more accurate alternatives. that include instructions.

User hostile

Maybe I’m not as smart as other reviewers but I couldn’t get this to give me any results.

There are no instructions, no prompts, no error or tip messages, and nothing on their website. NOTHING. I’m using an iPad. Does it matter whether it’s in portrait or landscape orientation? I don’t know. What is the best location for the light source? No idea. Was there enough light when I used it? You got me! How many times does it need to scan your face? I wish I knew. How sensitive is it to movement? No clue. It seemed to scan my face over and over and that was all.

I guess if it works for you it’s supremely user friendly but for me it was user hostile. I realize this is “free” and a lot of effort went into developing this but it would have been nice if a little more effort was expended to explain how it works. Something, anything that would help me use this properly.

App Privacy

The developer, Bonlook Inc , indicated that the app’s privacy practices may include handling of data as described below. For more information, see the developer’s privacy policy.

Data Not Linked to You

The following data may be collected but it is not linked to your identity:

Privacy practices may vary, for example, based on the features you use or your age. Learn More

Everyone’s face is special and unique. To ensure a perfect fit, it is important to first determine the best frame size for your face. Before browsing our frames collection, look on the inside of your current pair of glasses or sunglasses, you’ll see inside the temple a number that looks like: 51 17 142. This information shows you the size of your glasses; the lens diameter, the bridge width and the side length, all measured in millimeters. If your current glasses fit well, it’s recommended that you choose glasses that have similar measurements. In the case of SAVANNA Eyewear eyeglasses, these dimensions are printed on the demo-lenses and the inner temple. The first number, the eye size, represents the horizontal width of the lenses through which your eyes see. The next size to consider is the bridge, the distance between your two lenses. Lastly, you need to know the temple size, the measurement from the screw to the temple tip, including the bend that sits on your ear.

How to measure your face for glasses

Eye size is the horizontal width of each lens at its widest point. SAVANNA Eyewear lenses typically range from 40mm to 60mm. Children’s sizes could be slightly smaller.

The bridge is the distance between the lenses. In other words, it’s the size of the “bridge” of the frame that rests on your nose. In most cases, the bridge size of our eyeglass frames and sunglasses range from 14 mm to 24 mm.

The temple is the “stem” or “arm” of the frame, measured from the frame hinge to the back tip of the temple. In this case, the temple length is 140 mm. Temple lengths generally range from 120 mm to 150 mm.

SAVANNA Eyewear classifies optical frame and sunglass sizes in three categories: small, medium, and large. Frame and sunglass categories slightly differ due to their different functions. Each pair is measured across the widest part of a lens, which is called the lens diameter. If the widest part of the lens is from top to bottom, then that would be the lens diameter.

How to measure your face for glasses

Sunglasses or eyeglasses are not just a style statement – they can attract or repel, be a mirror or a shield. If the eyes are the windows to the soul, then perfectly suited sunglasses are aptly called shades. That’s precisely why you need to understand your shape and find the perfect fit with the goal of accentuating your best facial features. Finding the best sunglasses for your face doesn’t have to be a daunting, mysterious process. It’s actually really simple, so why does it seem so confusing? Choosing sunglasses is all about size and proportion, but most advice focuses on face shape. The most recognized face shapes are as follows:

How to measure your face for glasses

Your face is widest at the cheekbones and narrowly tapers to your chin. Square frames will complement a narrower chin, adding different angles. Square, wayfarer, and club master styles will work well for you. Avoid anything oversized or teardrop shaped.

How to measure your face for glasses

Your face is so symmetrical that almost every shape flatters it. Similar to those who are square faced, you want to go with softer lines and rounded corners. Wayfarer styles, rectangular, and square frames work well. Avoid small or narrow frames.

How to measure your face for glasses

Your face is longer than it is wide, your cheekbones are the widest part of your face, and your jaw is soft without any sharp angles or points. It’s hard to go wrong with an oval face, most sunglasses – round, aviator and square – will look great on you.

How to measure your face for glasses

You have full cheeks and a softly rounded forehead and chin. Stay away from circles, unless you want to over-accentuate the round shape of your face. Aim high with aviators or stick to square, angular frames.

How to measure your face for glasses

You face is strong and broad, you have a more angular jawline, and your forehead, cheekbones, and jaw will all span the same width. Aviator, square, and round frames will match you in width, but with soft lines. Too many hard angles won’t do you any favors.

How to measure your face for glasses

Buying the accurate size of an eyeglass frame is a technical issue for those who are quite fresh in it for those who are facing this for the first time in their life. When the topic arrives to buying a prescription eyeglass from any online store such as, which is amongst the top 5 highly-rates companies, serving their consumers for a long time, we will guide you through the whole process effortlessly and expediently.

Since we know that buying eyeglasses is not something that we do on a regular basis, so it must be done perfectly, to get relieve for a long time. You must get what you’ve been exactly looking for without any struggle.

It is absolutely essential that you are fully aware of your frame size when looking an eyeglass wear on online deals as you might not get 100% accuracy if you haven’t provided the right pieces of information. Let us guide you via image details, so you can have an idea for your next or first-time frame’s measurements, so you get what your eyes need.

How to measure your face for glasses

We will now guide you to purchase the right spectacle for yourself either you have been purchasing for a long time but feel unsure about the size, or you are a first time buyer and have no knowledge regarding this stuff.

How to measure your face for glasses

The most fundamental rule when the matter comes to choosing the right size of your frame is that neither it should be too small or too large when you put it on your face. A frame that looks big on you would be also heavier and you will feel uncomfortable.

One more disadvantage of such big-sized frames is that they make your eyes look smaller than usual. In order to check whether you are wearing the correct sized frame, make sure that you should not be able to look out of the bottom or top and from the sides of the frames without looking through that area. Also, the lenses should shield around 80 to 90% of the area of your vision.

Nose Bridge is an essential element because even though the frame looks exceptionally attractive, it also assists someone to see clearer & better. The precise distance between both lenses aids decrease stress on the eyes, helps from slipping down the nose area, and does not smear much stress on the inner side of the eye.

How to measure your face for glasses

These elements are really imperative since such glasses that don’t fit suitably often lead to numerous issues such as marks on around the nose and eyes and also produces headaches and stress in your eyes.

One more chief concern while opting for the correct frames is the absolute center alignment, that helps someone see accurately. It means that the lenses are exactly in front of your eyes, which assists you to see clearly, with no pressure on your eyes areas.

How to measure your face for glasses

Well, this is really factual because heavy-weight frames become the reasons of headaches or strain in your eyes. The chances are greater that frames would slip from the nose if the weight is heavier. But we are not saying that you should just buy a lighter plastic frame since they are light-weight. We carry frames made of titanium which are even lighter yet stronger when matched to other sorts of frames.

The stress-free method if you already own a pair of frames that fits you 100% perfectly since you’ve been wearing it; check the measurements yourself as shown in the above image, and then search the inventory at Goggles4u that looks about the same as yours. If your pair does not have measurements mentioned, use a simple ruler to check its size.

How To Use Ruler For Measurement

This is quite simple. Just look at the mirror holding a ruler below your eyes (make sure it has millimeter units. Now, calculate the span between both sides of the temples. This will specify you what frame width will fit you accurately.

In most prescription eyeglasses, you will see exact measurements printed on the temples or sometimes behind the nose bridge as shown in the image.

For example, in an eyeglass frames where it reads 57- 20-135, it simply relates to an eye size of 57, bridge size of 20 with its temple length of 135.

A modifiable nose pad is another selection for people with smaller noses or lower bridge. These are some of the most crucial information that we shared with our customers, so that they have a peace of mind next time selecting the best yet right type of online prescription eyeglass at an amazing and discounted pric


Knowing your preferred frame sizes will allow you to purchase prescription glasses that not only fit well and are comfortable to wear, but also look good too as they will be in proportion to your face.

Frames have three basic measurements:

1) Eye size.
2) Bridge size.
3) Arms/temples size.

All of our product pages have these sizes displayed using the images below. Each measurement is shown in millimetres.

How to find frame measurements

All frames have these three sizes written on the inside of the arms or behind the bridge.

If you can’t see the numbers or they’ve worn away, you’ll need to measure the frame by hand. Simply get a ruler and measure them using the image guide below.

How to measure your face for glasses

Additional frame measurements:

The above measurements are the industry standard and will be written on all frames.

There are two additional frame sizes, provided by us on all product pages, which you can easily measure yourself and will help you to find the perfect fitting frame.

4) Frame width:

a) Simply measure the width of your existing frame

b) Measure the width of your temples

a) b) How to measure your face for glasses

5) Lens depth:

As the name suggests, it is the depth of the lens from top to bottom.

You will need to measure an existing frame to get this measurement.


Here are the basic measurements you should know when ordering glasses online. These will assist you in finding the perfect frame:

These three measurements are the most important:

a) Eye, Bridge, Arms/Temples

These two measurements are additional and will assist in finding the perfect fitting frame:

b) Lens depth, Frame width.

The image below shows all five measurements – look out for these on our site when purchasing your glasses:

How to measure your face for glasses

Just like a tailored suit, a pair of glasses should be properly fit to the wearer. A proper fitting frame is more flattering, more comfortable, and more effective at helping you see better or keeping the sun out of your eyes. Here’s quick guide to getting the right fit, which is unique for every person depending on your head size, face shape, feature distribution, etc.

Frame sizing

A frame size is typically noted as: lens width – bridge width – temple width. For example: 51mm – 21mm – 145mm.

The key is finding a size that corresponds to the overall width of your face, while being mindful of the distribution of the physical size of your eyes (lens width) versus the space between them (bridge width).

  • Small/Narrow Face: 125mm – 129mm
  • Medium Face: 130mm – 134mm
  • Large Face: 135mm – 139mm
  • Wide Face: 140mm – 145mm

The keys to proper eyewear fit

1. The width of the frame should match the width of your face. This means, when looking at you straight on, the glasses should not hang off the side of your face (this would mean the frame is too wide) and we should not be able to see the sides of the temples (this would mean the frame is too narrow).

2. We should be able to see your eyebrows above the frames. At least half of them, preferably a little more than half.

3. Each eyeball should be directly in the center of the lens, from left to right. The distance between the corner of the eye and the edge of lens should be the same on both sides of the eye.

4. Your eye should fill the top half of the lens. The bottom of the eye should roughly touch the vertical midpoint of the lens.

5. The temples should be adjusted to fit around your ears. If you have a problem with glasses sliding down your nose, you need to have the temples bent to keep them in place .

6. The overall frame should be located roughly in the middle of your face. It should provide a nice balance between the top of the face and the bottom of the face. In each of the examples below, notice there is roughly equal distance between the top of the frame and the top of the head, and the bottom of the from and the bottom of the chin.

Fitting examples

Will has a chiseled jaw, which is complemented nicely by the angular shape of these square lenses. Notice the eyebrow showing above the lens (a little more than half the brow, which is ideal) and his eyes filling up roughly the top half of the lenses. The dark tortoise coloring is a great tone for his fair skin and blond hair.

Color considerations

In addition to finding the proper shape and size for your face, you should also look for a frame (and lens) that compliments your natural coloring – meaning your skin, hair, and the colors you wear most often.

Lens color, as well as lens opacity, also make a big difference. For example, being able to see your eyes through the lenses of a pair of shades is a decidedly different look. In general, I would advise keeping your lenses dark enough that the eyes are barely visible. The majority of my shades are dark grey or brown, with the occasional dark purple or green, and a couple with gradient lenses which are a little more “fashion-y”. I never really got into the colored or reflective lenses, they both always seemed a little cheesy.

Final note

Lastly, if you’re in the market for a new pair of shades for the upcoming Spring season, I would advice you to shop local and try-on as many frames as possible before deciding on one. Bring a friend who’s opinion you trust. Don’t buy a style just because it looks cool on someone else; chances are their face shape is much different. The proper fit for your face is key.

Explore the ‘Optometry Blog’ on vision and eye health issues in Santa Cruz. Learn about local community events and relevant news relating to optometry.

How to measure your face for glasses

When it comes to looking good in glasses, it isn’t all about owning the most stylish frames of the moment, in fact it’s not that difficult at all to look stunning in even a simple pair of frames —if the frames fit.

If they fit your face shape, that is.

Eye glasses that compliment your face shape draw attention to your best features and away from your less-than-great features, adding an extra touch of gorgeous that can make a world of difference in your look.

How to measure your face for glasses

Your face shape plays a critical role when it comes to the kind of frames you look best in; different styles of frames will go better or worse with different face shapes.

Do you know your face shape?

Unless you have very prominent features, figuring this out may not be as easy as looking in the mirror or taking a selfie and taking a look at your face…upon first glance, most faces simply look face shaped.

Never fear, we’ve prepared a handy guide to help you figure out your face shape.

How to Figure Out Your Face Shape

Step 1: Find the widest part of your face.

Forehead: A wider forehead will usually give you an oval face shape, particularly if the width of your forehead tapers gradually towards your chin.

Cheekbones: A face widest at the cheekbones is typically of a round face shape, but how long a face is also plays into the overall shape of a face with wide cheekbones. With wide cheekbones, you can be sure you’ve got a round face shape if your face’s length and width are approximately equal.

Jaw: If the widest part of your face is your jaw, you likely have a square face shape. In square faces, the forehead, cheeks, and jawline all have almost equal widths.

Follow the next steps to be certain what face shape you have…

Step 2: Describe the shape of your jaw.

Round: A round jaw is, unsurprisingly, often a sign that you have a round face shape. If you have a round jaw, with a face equally as long as it is wide, you can confidently know you’ve got a round face shape. If your face is noticeably longer than it is wide you might have an oval face shape.

Square: A strong, defined jawline makes a face look more squarish. If you have an a strong jaw line, that is not pointed, then you have a square face shape.

Pointy: A wider forehead or cheekbones and a noticeably narrow, pointed chin almost always mean that you have a heart shaped face.

Figured out you have a square or heart shaped face? Skip on ahead to our face shape frames guide.

Still not sure whether you’ve got an oval or circle face? Continue on to the next step…

Step 3: How long is your face?

Short: All signs point toward the round face shape.

Long: If you haven’t already figured it out, if you’ve gotten this far you probably have an oval face.

No matter what your face shape, there frames that bring out the best in each. Knowing your own face shape will make it that much easier to make the right choice.

Now that you have the shape of your face, read on below about these types of face shapes and the best eyeglasses that compliment each of them.

Aside from trying on a whole bunch of sunglasses, there are some slightly more scientific ways to figure out how to find glasses that fit your face. These tips and tricks actually work for any glasses you want, and they can help you figure out what style will most compliment your shape and size. Sunglasses tend to be larger than eyeglasses, but the measurements are calculated the same way (just in case you ended up reading this and you’re looking for eyeglasses).

Start With Your Cranium

In order for measurements to work, you need an accurate measurement of your own head. That way, you’ll have a reference point for what size sunglasses you need. This will also help you ascertain what glasses are too big, and what frames will make you look like you’re squinting through tiny lenses.

Saying that you have a “big head” or a “small face” is valuable in layman’s terms, but it doesn’t help if you’re not standing in front of a whole bunch of glasses to try on. I don’t know about you, but I don’t have too much time for sunglass shopping.

How To Get The Millimeters

How to measure your face for glassesWhen measuring your face, you’ll need to line a ruler up (on the millimeter side) with the location of your temple. The ruler shouldn’t wrap around your head, instead, it should float in front of your face in the space where your temple is located. Then, measure straight across to the other temple. The measurement you get is the best frame size for your face.

Eyewear Measurements

Glasses have three primary sizes you need to know about.

Eye size is the width of the lenses at the widest part. It’s the most common measurement you’ll see in reference to the size of glasses. Ray-Ban New Wayfarer Sunglasses come in 52 mm and 55 mm lens sizes.

Bridge size measures the piece of metal or plastic that connects the lenses. In order to measure the bridge, you start and end at the innermost side of the lenses and measure to the same spot on the other side of the bridge.

Temple size is the measurement of the arms of the sunglasses. Also called the temples, the measurement of the arms starts at the hinges and continues in a straight line to the farthest point without sloping downward.

How to measure your face for glasses

There’s one more thing you might want to know, the vertical measurement tells you how tall your glasses are. This doesn’t always help unless you’re ordering prescription sunglasses that require special lenses but regardless, it is measured from the bottommost part of the lens straight up to the top.

Your Width Versus Theirs

General width will tell you how large the glasses are in total. You can then measure your face and see how many millimeters across it is to get a rough idea of how large the glasses will be. To figure this part out, measure the segments of the temples you can see from the front along with the lenses and bridge. That number will tell you roughly if the glasses are large enough for your face.

Estimate Your Match Up

If you know the total width of the sunglasses (including lenses, end pieces and bridge), you can in general, subtract 6 mm from the total and compare it to the width you calculated earlier. If it’s within 2 mm of your face size, they should be a good fit for you. If you don’t have the total width but you have the glasses to measure, add up the lenses multiplied by two with the bridge size. If that number is within 2 mm of your face size, you should be good to go with those glasses as well.

Get Ready! Get Tape!

Measuring your face sounds tedious, but it will make the process of buying and returning sunglasses much less hassle. Without the measurements, it’s really hard to tell if glasses have the right sized bridge or lenses to fit your face. It only takes a few seconds, but numbers can clarify a whole lot for you.

Our frames are categorized as either Narrow, Medium, and Wide to help you find the most comfortable and balanced pair of sunglasses.


Measurements for Bonnie Clyde glasses can be found printed on the inside of the temple arm. Most eyewear brands print these details in a similar spot; if you already have a pair that you like, you can compare measurements to see how a certain frame of ours will fit you.


LENS WIDTH (40-62mm)

This measurement determines the horizontal length of one lens. The average range is 40-62mm. A combination of this and Bridge Width will determined how centered your eyes are within each lens.

BRIDGE WIDTH (14-25mm)

This measurement determines the total horizontal length in between the two lenses. The average range is 14-25mm. A combination of this and Lens Width will determined how centered your eyes are within each lens.


This measurement determines the total length horizontal length of each temple arm. This is important to check how it will sit on your ears and how well they will stay on your face.



Round faces tend to have a softer jaw line and equal facial dimensions— your face is about as long as it is wide. Square or rectangular frames will balance nicely with your face.

  • Width and length of face is equal
  • Softer jawline
  • Softer chin


Heart-shaped faces tend to have broad foreheads and cheekbones, a strong jawline, and tapered defined chin. Many sunglasses will work with your face, but start with cat-eye or browline shapes to find balance between a broader forehead and tapered jawline.

  • Broad forehead
  • High cheekbones
  • Tapered jawline
  • Defined chin


Square faces tend to have broader foreheads with non-angled cheekbones. Their jawlines are defined and are not very angled either. This is a great face-shape to really shine with rounder frames, although, there’s nothing wrong with square shaped lenses either for a bolder look.

  • Broad forehead
  • Flatter, lower cheekbones
  • Softly-angeled chin
  • Softly-angled jawline

Oval faces are quite versatile. Most eyeglasses will complement your face well so don’t be afraid to have some fun with it. These faces tend to have narrower foreheads with higher cheekbones.

When buying your new prescription glasses the best thing to do is to start with a plan and this should include the measurement of the glasses that you have worn in the past that fit you well. This will ensure that you get the right frames for your face – and yes you should also look at the shape of the frame and how it will compliment you face but start with the measurement!

Ever by a shirt or pants without looking at the size? It’s the same thing with glasses. It is important to take into account all the various differences that come with a different size.

And even though most glasses put the lens, temple and bridge size the best first gage is the overall width of the frames.

That’s not to say that the other measurements are not important but the bridge width for example is on average around 15-20 mm. Even on the widest frame it may only have 16mm bridge – but the key is it may have adjustable nose pads. (More about how your glasses should fit) While you should look at the bridge – especially for plastic/acetate frames that have a set nose pad because if those are too wide they may just slip off – it’s not as important as the width.
The temples length too are adjustable – can be curved more around the ears, or less – to a very large extent so start with the width. Rest assured that usually the wider the frame the longer the temples will be.

How to measure your face for glasses

For a wider face it’s important to look at some wider frames 140mm+ . for a more narrower face it’s better to look at the more medium sized frames with the width inbetween 130mm-139mm. And for smaller or younger faces the small sized frames are good and these are sized inbetween 118mm-129mm.

We use mm instead of inches so that we can get more precise when we are dealing with smaller spaces unlike with clothing where the garments are bigger.

The width of one lens, edge to edge, from a frontal view.

Top to bottom measurement of the lenses from the highest point to the lowest point.

Measurement of the space between the two lenses, from the inside edge of the lenses over the bridge(nose) to the inside of the other lenses.

Measurement of the temple arm from the side of the lenses to the end of the earpiece.

The mechanism that is used to attach the temples to the front frame and the lenses.

And on our site each frame has the measurements in the description area (as well as on mouse over when browsing)

If you need any help ordering your glasses take a quick look at our glasses guide or give us a call

Our customer’s service is but a phone call/email away, we are standing by to assist you in every way. We will match any price for the same quality glasses.

How to measure your face for glasses

Glasses should feel comfortable, accentuate your features, and, of course, help you see.

Choosing glasses is about much more than your personal style preferences; it’s actually an important part of eye care. If you have the wrong fit, even if you love the frame style, you could experience eye strain, problems seeing properly, or even have troubling side effects, like nausea or headaches.

How to get the right fit

Check with your optician
Your optician will take measurements to help you find a properly fitting pair of glasses. He or she will look at your face shape, your prescription, and take measurements.

Without those measurements, it’s just about impossible to know which frame size you need.
The measurements that the optician takes will indicate which frames will fit you best, and you’ll be able to find corresponding measurements stamped on the inside of the glasses frame.

Know your measurements
On the inside of your eyeglasses (usually stamped on the temple or bridge), you should find three numbers separated by hyphens or dashes. These are the measurements that your optician is looking for, and they’re specified in millimeters (mm). For example: 52-20-140.

Even though millimeters are small, having any of these numbers off could result in big problems with your glasses. Here’s what each of those measurements stand for.

  • Lens width: The horizontal width of each lens at its widest point. A typical range is between 40mm to 60mm.
  • Bridge width: This refers to the bar in the center that sits on the bridge of your nose. The measurement is the distance between the lenses. Small bridge glasses are in the 14mm to 16mm range; medium bridge widths range from 17mm to 19 mm; and large bridge widths range from 20mm to 23 mm.
  • Temple length: The length of each arm, starting at the hinge. There aren’t as many options for temple length. They’re typically stated in increments of 5mm: 135mm, 140mm, 145mm, and 150mm.

Understand how glasses should look and feel

How glasses should fit your eyes
Your eyeglass frames should line up horizontally with the center of your eyes, and the frame should extend no higher than your eyebrows.

Your pupillary distance (PD) — the distance between your pupils in millimeters — is needed to determine where your eyes should align with your lenses. When you look straight ahead, the center of each pupil should be in the optical center of each lens. Getting this right is critical for your glasses to fit and function properly.

How glasses should fit your nose
Eyeglasses should rest on your nose without slipping or imprinting red marks on your nose. Your frames should feel like they are balanced or equally distributed across the bridge of your nose — you shouldn’t have to fuss with them.

How glasses should fit your cheeks
Your glasses shouldn’t rest on your cheeks when you smile. They should be level on your face.

How glasses should fit the side of your head
The temples of your eyeglass frames should feel secure around or over your ears, without pinching or feeling uncomfortable. If the width of the frames is just right for the width of your face, your glasses won’t budge when you look down and shake your head.

Common fit problems

What does it mean if…

…your glasses keep sliding down your face?
This could indicate that the frame is too narrow for your face.

…your glasses leave red marks on the bridge of your nose?
This probably means that your glasses are too tight, or the frames might be bent or crooked. If your glasses are indeed the right fit, adding nose pads could do the trick.

…your glasses pinch your head or dig into the spot behind your ears?
The temples of your glasses probably aren’t hugging your ears the way they should.

…your glasses feel crooked?
Most people have crooked eyebrows, which can make your glasses appear crooked. Check the straightness of your glasses by looking at the bottom of your eyes, not your eyebrows. Sometimes, people’s ears don’t line up, which could also cause glasses to feel crooked.

Is it time for your eye exam and a new pair of fresh frames? Make an appointment with your eye doctor to get started finding those perfectly fitting glasses today, or learn more about our services.

How to measure your face for glasses

Purchasing a new pair of eyeglasses can be easy, especially when it is done through an online store. But, you need to understand the importance of knowing the right measurements and the size of your spectacles, so that they are comfortable and perfect for your face. It is important to choose comfortable eyeglass sizes because you will be wearing them for most of the day, so they have to feel and look good. Look for frames that are not too heavy or small, they shouldn’t hurt the bridge of your nose or the back of your ears. Additionally, you wouldn’t want to sacrifice style for comfort; hence, you will want a frame style that suits your face shape and is functional.

When choosing the right you need to keep in mind the following questions:

  • Are you going to use them daily?

– If the answer is yes, then you will need a sturdy pair

  • Are you looking for a pair that will be worn for special occasions?

– If so, then you must look for a pair that is light and has a colorful frame

Another important aspect you must consider is your lifestyle and environment, when checking an eyeglass frame measurement chart, you will need spectacles that can withstand external elements and won’t break easily or slide down your nose constantly. You can always consult an eyeglasses sizes chart to know about measurements that will keep the spectacles in place, on your face.

Understanding your eyeglass sizes is crucial because you wouldn’t want to be constantly distracted by uncomfortable and ill-fitting eyeglasses. In this article, we will go through the various measurements you must check, before selecting eyewear; this guide will be helpful if you are planning to purchase the glasses online.

Measuring your Eyeglasses:

How to measure your face for glasses

Whether you are trying to find the best spectacles for casual or daily wear, you need to know how to measure various parts of the eyeglasses to get a precise fit. Let’s have a look at the various measurements you must take, to find the perfect eyeglasses.

How to find the right frame size?

If you have an old pair of glasses that have the right fit, then you are halfway there! Take a look at the inside portion of the arm pieces, and you will see numbers that are separated by dashes and squares. If you don’t find them on the arm, you may find the numbers on the bridge of the frames.

The numbers may seem confusing at first, but here is what they mean:

  • The first number signifies the lens width, it will be between 40 and 60mm. This measurement is followed by a square icon
  • The second number will tell you the bridge width, and it will be between 14 to 24 mm
  • The third number signifies the temple length, and it is probably between 120 and 50mm. This measurement will usually end in zero and five
  • The measurements will usually end with three units, if you find four units then the latest will usually be between 32 and 38 mm

How to identify your lens width?

The lens width is measured in millimeters, from one side to the other. This is also known as eye size. This measurement is crucial because it ensures that your frames will fit your eyes perfectly. When measuring the lens, you must do it with a metric tape measure and measure the lenses and not the frames.

How to measure the bridge width?

The bridge width is measured according to the distance between the two lenses. Which means you have to measure from the innermost point of each lens. Once you find the proper bridge measurements for your eyeglass or sunglass, it will stay on your nose securely and it doesn’t slide off.

Measuring the temple length:

The temple length signifies the length of the eyeglasses ’ arm pieces. It’s the distance between the arms bend and its meeting point on the frame. The length is usually between 120 and 150 mm. Some common industry standards include 130, 140, and 150 mm. If you are experiencing frequent headaches then it can mean that the eyeglass arms are too tight, and they are not sitting comfortably behind your ears. It’s fine if the arms are of slightly different lengths, you can adjust them. The temple length measurements may not always end in five or zero.

How to measure the lens height?

The lens height is the distance between the top of the frame and the lowest point of the lens. The number depends on the frame style, and it can be crucial when you want to figure out measurements for bifocals or any other progressive lens . In the end, you will only have to worry about lens height if you want any progressive lens. Ensure that the bottom of your frames does not rub against your cheeks.

Another easy measurement you must consider is the frame width. This is the distance between the frame ends, including hinges. This measurement will be quite handy, it will help you know if the frames are too wide or too narrow. Another way to measure frame width is measuring pupillary distance. This number can help if you are looking for progressive lenses, and it will save you from eye strain.

Once you understand all the measurements listed above, then you will find the perfect fit when online shopping for eyeglasses . Finding the right eyewear can speak volumes about your personality. Showcase your fun and practical side by choosing eyeglasses that have stylish frames and functional lenses . You can always refer to a frame size guide to know whether the spectacle is available in your size or not. At Optica , we have a curated collection of trendy eyeglasses and sunglasses. Each pair comes with an eyeglass size char t that will help you find a comfortable fit. Now that you have your measurements, head on over to Optica’s online store to find the impeccable eyeglass for you!

On the prowl for your next pair?
The search starts here!

x.png?v=1599594703″ />

right fit

There are several key factors to consider when it comes to finding a frame that fits: comfort, size, face shape, personal style and so much more!

x.png?v=1599594685″ />

A style all your

From understated to dramatic, our style guide helps you find the right frame shape to match with your gorgeous features.

x.png?v=1599594720″ />

Your prescription,
your way

Making sense of your prescription isn’t always easy. We’re here to help you understand every number and acronym on that piece of paper.

Visual Fit Guide

How to measure your face for glasses


The definition of a frame that fits

Glasses that fit well should sit snugly on your nose, comfortably on your temples, fit well behind your ears and never feel uncomfortable. Our optical team has come up with an easy-to-follow sizing guide to help you snag that perfect fit.

  1. Frames should follow your brow line
  2. Your pupil should be centred horizontally in each lens
  3. The bottom half of the lenses shouldn’t sit at the top of your cheeks
  4. Choose a colour of frame that complements your complexion and eye colour


How to measure your face for glasses

Find your BonLook size.

Calculate your frame width in mm from one end piece to the other.

[input_size] is closest to our [size]

This may differ from frame shape to frame shape.


How to measure your face for glasses

Measurement guide

Sizing made easy

Our size chart in four steps:

  1. With a ruler, measure the width of your face from temple to temple
  2. Record the number in mm
  3. Consult the adjoining chart to find the size range that fits you
  4. With those numbers in mind, choose a frame you love among our various styles

Style 101

What we mean when we say style

Style isn’t a fixed thing — it’s fluid, evolving just as you do. While glasses get a reputation for being a style to commit to, we beg to differ. Just like any accessory in your wardrobe, glasses are a part of your changing style: switch things up along with your mood, outfit, attitude, or lifestyle. Then strut your stuff.

How to call in sick when you just need a day off

Calling in sick to work makes a lot of people uncomfortable. Many worry that they’re not truly sick enough to warrant a day off, or that their boss will think they’re just trying to play hooky.

Public opinion about calling in sick changed rapidly in 2020, and it’s unlikely that this new perspective will change any time soon. If there’s any possibility you’re contagious, there’s just no point coming into the office — especially if parts of your job can be done from home.

While more employers than ever recognize the validity and importance of mental health days to keep employees fresh and happy, calling in sick is often the simpler and more straightforward option.

With that in mind, this article will cover how to call in sick to work when you’re genuinely sick, and when you’d rather use sickness as a convenient excuse for a day off.

And if you’re looking for a job, here are the five most in demand jobs right now:

How To Call in Sick

When calling in sick, it’s important to remember that your work for the day doesn’t just disappear because you can’t do it.

Either you have to push it back a day, or someone else has to do it, or (worst of all, from your employer’s perspective) the work just doesn’t get done that day and can’t be made up by anyone else.

It’s not your fault that you were or are sick, but it’s always possible that your absence will nevertheless have a negative effect on someone you work with, depending on the nature of your work.

For this reason, there are a few things you should do when you call in sick to make sure you’re being conscientious of your boss and your coworkers:

Choose the right person to tell. While employee handbooks and corporate policy documents can probably give you a precise answer, there’s probably no need to go digging through all that literature. For most jobs at most companies, telling your supervisor that you’ll be out is the right choice.

Some companies might also have online portals where you log your sick day requests for admin purposes. If you’re not sure if this is necessary for you because it’s your first time asking for a sick day, simply include it in your call/email to your supervisor. Something like “is there anything else I need to do on my end to log this sick day with HR?” will do.

Let them know as soon as possible. If you wake up feeling bad, then email, call, or send a Slack message (however your work tends to communicate) the very moment you realize you shouldn’t come to work. If you’re feeling bad the day before, give your boss a heads-up and let them know about the possibility of you missing work the next day.

Alert your team as well. Your boss isn’t the only one who will be affected by your absence. Being a good employee also involves letting your teammates that you’re gone for the day — especially important for jobs with a lot of group projects and collaborative efforts.

Offer to make up the lost work however you can. If you’re well enough and the work can be done remotely, offer to work from home. Otherwise, make sure that there’s some sort of plan in place for the work getting done either later on or else by someone else.

Follow up. If you need to provide proof of your absence, be sure to do so. However, if you’re just taking a mental health day, don’t use a doctor-note-worthy sickness as your excuse, or you’ll dig yourself into a hole.


It all starts innocently enough—first a sniffle, then a tickle in your throat, then before you know it, you’ve been knocked out by whatever nasty bug happens to be making the office circuit. But, while your body may be begging you to stay home, those piles of work on your desk (and maybe even your boss) are suggesting otherwise.

So, what do you do? Should you load up on whatever non-drowsy cold medicine is rolling around in the dark recesses of your junk drawer and suck it up, or keep your germs at home and let the bug take its course, sparing your colleagues the same fate?

Taking time off is tricky business, especially when it’s an unplanned day like a sick day. While there’s no guarantee you’ll convince your boss and colleagues you’re better off at home, there are a few things you can do to help minimize the blowback the next time you’re feeling lousy.

Know the Rules (Hint: They’re Not in the Employee Handbook)

I’m willing to bet most of us with a standard 9-to-5 have sick days or personal time off as a part of our benefits package.

And, while technically, sure, you’re allowed to use those days, actually taking them is often strongly discouraged by managers, either explicitly (“I can’t believe Susan is taking another sick day”), or implicitly (no one has called in sick since the days of H1N1). On the other hand, let’s be honest: No one wants to get what you have.

Here’s how to get around this Catch 22: Before you come down with something this season, pay close attention to how your team reacts to others when they call in sick. Does your boss immediately start bad-mouthing someone as soon as she finds out he or she is staying home? Does she make comments about so-and-so always being out sick?

And, what’s her notification preference? Some bosses (myself included) find it unprofessional for employees to send an email without a follow-up phone call, while others prefer sticking to email in order to avoid a Ferris Bueller-like performance over the phone. (Trust me, even if you really are sick, it always sounds a bit staged.)

Take note of what’s earned one colleague sympathetic get well wishes and another snide remarks, and you’ll be better prepared to approach your boss when you need a few days in bed.

Take Your Team’s Temperature

When you’re sick, you know it. But while you may feel like crap (and think you look as bad as you feel), your colleagues probably won’t realize it—and may be blindsided when you need to take a day off.

Dropping little hints as soon as you start feeling something coming on is a great way to test their reactions. A casual comment that you’re feeling a bit run-down is a good start.

See how your team responds—are they sympathetic, or do they start freaking out because you all have a deadline in a few days?

Make no mistake, I’m not suggesting their reaction should deter you from staying or going home, but knowing how they’ll respond when you pack it in will help you better prepare for your absence—not to mention give them a little advanced warning, too.

Keep in mind, though, you can overdo this pretty easily. We’ve all had that colleague who’s always sick, getting sick, or paranoid about getting sick. No one likes to hear someone complain all the time—and if you do, the chances of anyone taking you seriously when you really are under the weather are nil.

Make it Easy

While you can’t control how your team will react to your absence, you can control the condition your outstanding work is in before you leave. Of course, getting sick rarely happens on a neat schedule—and that means you essentially always need to be prepared for the “hit by a bus” scenario.

I’ve worked for both large and small companies, but each role has had its own unique quirks that only I knew how to handle, which meant I always had to be prepared for the unlikely event I was hit by a bus (or, er, got the flu).

To do this, I’ve always kept a list of tasks that required more of my time, caused me more grief, or elicited a few more colorful words than my regular duties, and complied detailed instructions on how to handle such situations. I keep these printed out and clearly labeled in a binder on my desk, visible to everyone, and have a version saved in a shared folder everyone can access.

Keep the binder and folder updated, and make sure your team knows it exists. Then, if you do have to hide under the covers for a few days, you’ll know your team won’t have to pull their hair out trying to figure out how to run that complicated report that drove you to drink before you figured out how to do it. Prepare well in advance and keep your work organized, and you’ll take the sting out of covering for you while you’re recuperating.

Lastly, and most importantly, once you’ve prepared for a few days of recovery out of the office, it’s time to unplug and focus on getting better. The best thing you can do for your team is get back to your rock star self as soon as possible. Don’t you feel better already?

How to call in sick when you just need a day off

So you have to call in sick from work, but how do you do it? When you’re under the weather, it’s likely the last thing you want to contemplate ‒ but they are right ways and wrong ways to go about it. Read on as we dissect how best to notify your employer of ill health and that you should stay home.

Don’t be afraid to make the call

First and foremost, it’s important to understand that you mustn’t feel guilty about not feeling well and taking a sick day; we all get sick now and again, regardless of rank or role. If you know that your ability to work will be hampered by illness, or that you might pass something onto colleagues and co-workers, have no hesitation in calling in sick.

Contact the correct person

Every company operates differently when it comes to sick days, so making sure you get in touch with the correct person as soon as possible is critical. If you aren’t familiar with your employer’s protocols, reference the employee handbook or ask a colleague for advice. If they aren’t too sure either, your best bet is your immediate superior, whether that’s a shift leader, supervisor or line manager.

Use the right communication method

Once you’ve decided who you’ll contact, your next question is how to do so. You’ve got three real options ‒ phone, email and text ‒ and each one has pros and cons.

A phone call, the traditional method, adds a personal touch and a sense of sincerity, so it is a good option if there’s a trust gap that needs to be bridged. There is a risk, however, of getting sucked into a lengthier conversation than you bargained for, which isn’t ideal when your main priority should be rest.

Given that, a text message might seem appealing. It’s certainly an easier option than picking up the phone, but it could be construed as overly personal and unprofessional. Unless you’re on particularly good terms with your boss, it’s probably best to rule it out.

That leaves email. This is the safest choice for sick-day correspondence. You can send it in at any time, keep it concise as you like and have no fear of being seen as unprofessional.

What should you say when you call in sick?

When it comes to calling in sick, brevity is the name of the game. In no more than one or two sentences, let them know that you’re too unwell to come to work, touching only briefly on what illness or condition you’re suffering from.

Avoid overdramatised language at all costs, as it’ll only cast doubt on the authenticity of what you’re saying. Instead, if you feel the message is a little too terse, add a line thanking your boss for their understanding and express an eagerness to get back to work as soon as you’re fit and well.

Taking time off for your mental health

Mental illnesses like stress, anxiety and depression are on a par with physical ailments, which means you have as much of a right to take time off and get out of work if you develop symptoms.

Calling in sick in these cases can pose more of a personal dilemma, as speaking about a mental health condition can be challenging. Therefore, it’s more important than ever to keep your message concise; simply state that you need to take a little time for your mental health, or that you’ve been suffering from stress and need some rest.

What to say if you need to care for a sick person

In the UK, you have a right to take time off work to care for an unwell dependent ‒ this is widely known as ‘compassionate leave’. Your employer isn’t obligated to offer any pay during this period though.

Notifying your boss as soon as possible that you really need time off to look after sick family members is much the same as doing so for yourself: a brief, informative note that lays out the facts without going into too much detail.

Trying to pull a sickie?

Whether it’s an interview for a new job or a social engagement you couldn’t get out of, sometimes you find yourself needing to free up a bit of time with a less-than-truthful sick day call. This is generally not recommended, but employees have been known to do it nonetheless.

If this is the case for you and you are not actually sick, fight the urge to spin your boss or employer an elaborate yarn, as you’ll only find yourself tripping over the details at a later date. Instead, go with something simple and tricky to disprove, such as a stomach bug or bad cold. And a word of warning: Don’t be posting upbeat pictures on social media, as those can expose you quickly!

Call in sick at work example email:

To: [email protected]

From: [email protected]

Subject: Unwell Today

I have woken up with a high fever and cough this morning, so I’ll have to take a sick day.

I will keep you posted on my recovery. Thanks in advance for your understanding.

Struggling with your CV? Get a free CV review for feedback that can help you improve your job search.

No matter how well you take care of yourself there will be days when you feel so ill that you can’t drag yourself from your bed. Rest and care are the best ways to recuperate. Forcing yourself to continue to work while ill will only delay your recovery.

When you’re not well enough to work you’ll have to call in sick, but this can be scary even if you get on well with your boss. There’s always that nagging doubt in the back of your mind of will ‘they believe me, or, do they think I’m pulling a sickie?’

In this guide, we cover when the best time to call in sick is, how to call in sick professionally along with examples of what to say and we also cover your rights when off sick.

When is the right time to call in sick?

It’s always best to let your employer know as soon as possible that you’re not well and won’t be working that day. You could do this the night before work or in the morning. This gives your boss adequate time to reschedule your diary and to reallocate tasks to your colleagues.

How to call in sick professionally

Whether it’s a bad cold or a tummy bug, no matter how ill you feel you must muster up the energy to inform your employer that you won’t be working that day or consecutive days. Failing to do so could be breaking the terms of your employment contract. Also, in your contract, it may state how you have to inform your employer of your illness. It could be by email, call or text.

The key to calling in sick is to keep the reason to the point – you don’t need to mention every symptom of your illness, and we’re sure your boss doesn’t want to hear it either. If you’re leading a team or are working on a team project, out of courtesy let them know as well. If you’re up to responding to urgent emails or calls, let your boss/team know this as well.

So, you get it right, here are some examples you could use in different scenarios:

Calling, emailing or texting in sick

“Dear Ben,

I’m unable to come into work today because I’ve developed a high temperature and a headache. I hope this will improve by tomorrow. I’ll respond to urgent emails when I can but I’ve asked Clare to be my back-up for today.



Attending a doctor’s appointment

“Dear Ben,

Overnight I’ve developed a rash. I’m worried that it may be contagious. I’ve arranged a doctor’s appointment for later today and will inform you ASAP of what they say. In the meantime, I’ll try to respond to urgent calls / emails when I can.



Calling in sick when you’ve just started a new job

“Dear Ben,

I’m afraid I’ve taken ill overnight and I won’t be able to attend work today. I’ve informed my training manager and my colleagues. I’m hoping to feel better tomorrow so I can attend work and continue with the training you’re generously providing me.



Calling in sick when you have to give a presentation

“Dear Ben,

Unfortunately, I’ve come down with a heavy cold and I won’t be able to present at the meeting today. I’ve spoken with Clare and she’s agreed to speak for me. I’ve briefed her on what to say and I’ve sent over my speech notes and other documents.

I’ll be available to answer urgent calls or emails relating to the presentation during the day.



Whatever the scenario, have what you’re going to say planned out before you make contact and avoid saying things like; I felt like a day off so I won’t be in today, I had a late night last night and I’ve overslept or I have a hangover and I don’t feel my best.

These may seem like silly excuses, but some people have used them!

Calling in sick when working remotely

Global circumstances mean that more and more people are now working from home. In fact, some figures suggest that it could be as high as 30% of adults are now solely home-based.

As you’re working from the comfort of your home, you may feel less inclined to call in sick, even if you don’t feel good. But, doing this could make your illness worse and cause you to take more days off work.

The process for calling in sick is the same for someone who is office-based or remote; let your boss know by the time outlined in your contract and using their preferred method and if you can, provide details of any urgent tasks that could be managed by your colleagues. Most importantly though, rest so you can get better.

What are your rights to sick pay?

Each company has its own stance on offering company sick pay, and if you’re entitled to it, it will be detailed in your employment contract.

You may also be able to claim Statutory Sick Pay (SSP) of £95.85 per week – this in addition to your company sick pay. SSP is generally limited to 28 weeks in a three year period. To make a claim for SSP, you must:

  • Be sick for four consecutive days (this includes Sunday and holidays)
  • Have notified your employer within their set time period, or within seven days if they don’t have one
  • Be able to supply evidence that you’re not able to work, such as a doctor’s certificate
  • Earn at least £120 gross per week

There are other aspects involved in claiming SSP including people who are exempt from claiming it. You can get further information on the .gov website.

You’re sick. Stay home from work. We’ve written the sick day email template you need for you.

How to call in sick when you just need a day off

How to Write a Sick Day Email in 5 Steps

1. Check Your Company’s Protocol Around Sick Days

2. Write a Straightforward Email Subject Line

3. Let Them Know How Available You’ll Be

4. Say Whether It’s Paid or Unpaid

5. Give Clear “Next Steps” on Whatever You’re Working On

How to call in sick when you just need a day off

A Sick Day Template

Hi [Your Boss’s Name],

Due to a personal illness, I’m going to take a paid sick day today. I plan on checking my email periodically throughout the day but will let you know if my condition worsens and I need to go fully offline. I am going to email [Name of Colleague] to ask her to run the morning check-in meeting I scheduled with the team [or whatever else she needs to help cover].

Please let me know if you have any questions. I hope to be back in the office tomorrow!

Hi [Your Boss’s Name],

I woke up with a high fever and will be taking a paid sick day to rest and protect my fellow employees.

I’ve gone ahead and created an out-of-message so any urgent emails will get filtered to the correct coworkers, and I’ve cc’d human resources on this email per the instructions in our employee handbook.

I appreciate your understanding, and I hope to feel better soon!

Hi [Your Boss’s Name],

Unfortunately, I’ve woken up sick and will be taking the day to rest and recover. I’ll work as I am able; however, I’ve asked [Name of Colleague] to be the point person for today’s department meeting since she’s updated on our current projects.

Please let me know if you have any questions, and I hope to be back in the office tomorrow.

When to Call in Sick

How to Write a Sick Day Out-Of-Office Message + Email Examples

Thanks for your message. I’m out of the office sick today and I won’t be checking email while I rest and recover from the flu. I hope to return on [DATE].

In my absence, please contact [NAME + EMAIL]. If this is urgent, you can text me at [PHONE NUMBER].

Thanks for your message. I’m out of the office sick today. I will plan to respond to your email and/or phone calls upon my return. In the meantime, you can contact [NAME + EMAIL] if this is urgent.

Additional Sick Day Email Examples

If You Don’t Have Any Sick Days

Hi [Your Boss’s Name],

Unfortunately, I woke up feeling too sick to come into the office today. I plan on taking an unpaid day off to rest up and get better. I will check my email periodically in case any questions come up for you or the team.

Please let me know if you have any questions. I hope to be back in the office tomorrow!

If You Feel Sick But Would Prefer to Work Remotely

Hi [Your Boss’s Name],

Unfortunately, I woke up feeling ill and am concerned that if I come into the office, I might get someone sick. I think it’s best that I not come into the office today. That said, I can work from home on the projects I have going and respond via email and Slack to any questions the team has. Does that work for you?

If all goes well, I hope to be in the office tomorrow!

If You Need a Mental Health Day (Which Qualifies as a Sick Day, Everyone!)

Hi [Your Boss’ Name],

Unfortunately, I need to take a sick day today. I will try to check my email this morning and again before EOD, but will probably need to spend the day resting up [if you’re taking a mental health day, you need to actually give your work mind a break!]. Would you like me to put up an out-of-office message?

I’m not working on anything that needs to be finished before tomorrow, so I’ll hopefully get back on track first thing tomorrow morning.

Being sick sucks, but calling in sick can be even harder. However, we are only human, and it’s normal to feel under the weather. Here we discuss some tips for how to phone in sick, what are your rights and the one dread on everyone’s mind: can you get fired?

When to call in sick?

Wondering when the right time to call in sick can be a little tricky. If you wake up with a slight headache or a runny nose, you can attempt to go into work with the hope the symptoms will soften up throughout the day.

However, if you work in an environment where sanitation is vital, such as working in a hospital or school, then it is best to stay at home (you don’t want to be patient zero!)

If you work in an office, then co-workers may not appreciate you coughing all over their keyboard. Therefore, a good alternative would be to work from home instead.

Nonetheless, it always boils down to how you feel. If going to work will significantly impact on your performance, others and subsequently make you feel worse; phoning in sick will give you time to recover.

So you decided to phone in sick, which brings us onto our next section.

What happens if you take off more than one day?

7 days or less

If you are ill for 7 days or less, then it is not required to provide a doctor’s note to an employer. Instead, there is a self-certification whereby you sit down with your employer, sign a form and email off details regarding your sickness.

7 days or more

If you are sick for more than 7 days, then you will need to provide your employer with a doctor’s ‘fit note’, (also known as a doctor’s note). The 7 days and over includes weekends and bank holidays too.

Doctor’s note can be requested for free if the employee has been sick for more than 7 days; otherwise, they may charge a small fee if it is less.

If you are ill for 7 days or less, then it is not required to provide a doctor’s note to an employer. Instead, there is a self-certification whereby you sit down with your employer, sign a form and email off details regarding your sickness.

What Happens When You Have A Long-term sickness?

Employees who are off work sick for more than 4 weeks may be considered long-term sick. A long-term sick employee is still entitled to annual leave.

You can be dismissed if you have a persistent or long-term illness that makes it impossible for you to do your job.

Before taking any action, your employer should:

  • look for ways to support you – eg considering whether the job itself is making you sick and needs changing.
  • give you reasonable time to recover from your illness.

If you have a disability (which may include long-term illness), your employer has a legal duty to support disability in the workplace.

Dismissal because of a disability is unlawful discrimination.

How To Call In Sick?

Sick policies are often laid out in your employment contract. Most commonly, a manager will need to be notified at least thirty minutes before your shift starts. But don’t worry, knowing how to call in sick isn’t as complicated as it sounds.

Firstly, do you call, email or text? This depends on a few factors.

  • Feeling sick the night before work and have a gut feeling that it won’t get better? (pun unintended) Best to send an email. If you’re unsure what to write, we have email script examples here.
  • Follow what has been disclosed in your contract. Companies may specify you can only phone to notify a colleague. Otherwise, most prefer an email as this does not disrupt their working day.

OK, that’s cool, what else should I know?

  • Keep it brief. No one wants to know the extent of your stomach bug and how many times you have been to the toilet.
  • Are you scared of going hungover to work? Unfortunately, being a young student, if you are going to call in sick over the weekend most likely the assumption is: you’re too hungover.

If this is the case, before alerting your manager, try and get somebody to cover your shift. This softens the blow of you not turning up to work on an undoubtedly busy day.

Don’t over dramatise your sickness. Coughing down the phone or giving the false pretence you are dying will only give your manager more cause to disbelieve you.

Finally, knowing who to contact when calling in sick is crucial too.

You may feel more comfortable telling a close co-worker instead of a manager, but unfortunately, that’ll annoy them even more. Know your point of contact from day one, and this could be one of the following:

  • Supervisor
  • Team Leader
  • Manager
  • HR Assistant

What To Say When Calling In Sick?

This is not to advocate fake calling in sick; however, for a seamless conversation over the phone below is a concise and effective script to help with you phoning in sick.

You: “Hello [name], I’m phoning up to say I woke up feeling pretty badly today. I think I am coming down with a fever and moving around makes it feel worse. I have already booked a doctors appointment as I’m unaware if it is contagious or not. I should take the day off so I can rest and hopefully can come back tomorrow. I will answer emails from home and will rearrange any meetings for a later date. Thank you for your understanding.”

Can you get fired for calling in sick?

If your employer believes you are fake calling in sick, then they will hold a return to a work meeting and discuss the possibilities. If so, disciplinary action will follow.

Also, if you are phoning in sick to attend a second job, then that is known as gross-misconduct and can lead to a fair dismissal.

In essence, if you are suffering from long-term sickness and your employer has done everything they can to support you and give you enough time to recover, then they can dismiss you fairly.

If the company does not follow this procedure, then it can be unlawful discrimination against disability.

Nonetheless, if you are phoning in sick and they fire you immediately, then you may be eligible to make a claim against them in a court or tribunal.

You can be dismissed if you have a persistent or long-term illness that makes it impossible for you to do your job.

Before taking any action, your employer should:

  • look for ways to support you – eg considering whether the job itself is making you sick and needs changing.
  • give you reasonable time to recover from your illness.

If you have a disability (which may include long-term illness), your employer has a legal duty to support disability in the workplace.

Dismissal because of a disability may be unlawful discrimination.

You will need to figure out if your long term illness isn’t caused by burnout and stress. Because if it is, there could be a chance to address this appropriately and to make a positive change in your life.

If a prolonged sickness is causing you issues, maybe it’s time to look for a flexible part-time job, instead? Register and upload your CV for free on StudentJob.

Register now with StudentJob

Do you want to be kept up to date on the latest jobs for students? Register for free on StudentJob.

How to call in sick when you just need a day off


Duvet day, anyone?

If you called work to say you’re ill this morning when you’re actually fine, you are officially pulling a sickie. And according to a new BBC survey, that’s not uncommon in Brits at all. Oops.

The survey shows that up to 40 per cent of workers in Britain would, erm, claim a duvet day if they wanted a break. That’s two in five adults. The UK-wide survey questioned 3,655 adults aged over 16, and found the most common reasons for calling off work in 2018 were the common cold, musculoskeletal problems (like back pain), mental health conditions and ‘other’ problems. Perhaps unsurprisingly, sickness due to not being truthful was not included in the government’s statistics.

The average worker takes about four sick days a year, according to the Office for National Statistics.

Chris Southworth, Secretary General of the International Chambers of Commerce, told the BBC, ‘What this points to is the importance of trust within business to promote a positive, healthy place to work, and how that has a positive impact on people’s wellbeing. Good, responsible businesses are those that are well led, they promote good values and ethical behaviour.’

Videos you may like:

Video you may like:

As well as faking sickies, employees are often also prepared to cover for colleagues who they know might be faking it. The survey found that 66 per cent would not tell bosses if they knew their colleagues were absent, but not ill.

Hayley Lewis, an occupational psychologist, said if the relationship between bossa and employee is bad, staff will tend to be less truthful. She expanded, ‘People don’t leave an organisation – they leave their boss – goes the saying. Also, people can be influenced by their boss’ behaviour.’

She added, ‘We look to role models. If the boss is dragging themselves in, not taking breaks, eating lunch at their desk, it reinforces the message that it is not okay to take a break.’

Interestingly, one question put in the survey was, ‘would you take praise from a boss for work that somebody else has done?’ The answer: men are twice as likely as women to accept that praise. Shocking, we know.

And while younger staff lied more often than their elders, they were also more willing to stand up for colleagues.The younger the employee, the more likely they were to speak up for women in the workplace, for example by intervening if they saw a male boss touch a female employee on the back during a meeting. 70 per cent of younger adults would report or intervene if a senior figure in a company made sexual comments towards a younger colleague, less than half of people over 55 would do the same.

Finally, the study revealed that UK employees work longer hours than our EU counterparts like Ireland or Norway, but they are not as productive. And we leave you with this: almost a third said they stole work supplies like staplers and notebooks. Guilty. As. Charged.

Calling (or, really, emailing) out of work can feel uncomfortable. You likely worry that your boss will fire you for daring to come down with the flu or having the audacity to contract a stomach bug that prohibits you from coming into the office.

You might be concerned that you’ll lose your job for taking the time off to take care of yourself, as you might worry that your absence will make you seem unreliable.

The fact is that people get sick. We’re all only human, and life happens. Sometimes, you need to take the day to recuperate. And, frankly, if you’re actually sick, no one in their right mind will want you spreading your contagious germs around the office anyway.

The chances that your boss will actually refuse your ask to stay home while sick are slim to none (unless, of course, they have a very valid reason for absolutely needing you at the office or you have a history of, ahem, playing hooky). Likewise, the chances that your boss will actually penalize you for catching a cold or eating bad sushi for dinner last night aren’t very high — most people will understand because they’ve been there, themselves.

Besides, you may have sick days you’re entitled to use. According to the U.S. Department of Labor, the average number of paid sick days is eight for any employee of at least a year. That number increases to 11 for an employee with 25 years of experience with the same company. (Remember that this is a blanket estimate; sick days very by employer!)

So what do you say in an email to your boss when you need to call out sick? We’ve got you covered.

How do you let your boss know you’re sick?

First things first, let your boss know that you’re sick as soon as possible. Give them as much notice as you can so that you and your boss (and your team!) can work together to figure out how to handle your absence if necessary. Besides, notice is respectful and appreciated, regardless of whether or not your absence will take a huge toll on the day’s work.

Next, when letting your boss know that you’re sick and can’t come into work, know that less is more. Seriously, spare your boss the details about your snotty nose and/or unpleasant bowel habits. No one needs to know what you’re death bed is looking like — they just need to know what it’s feeling like, which is why you can’t make it into work. 

You don’t need to send a super long email asking your boss for their permission to stay home while sick. Rather, you need to let your boss know that you came down with a fever and you’re really not feeling well enough to come into the office. If you need to and can, offer to provide a doctor’s note for proof.

What’s perhaps more important than what’s wrong with you, however, is what you’re going to do about it. Don’t just leave your boss and colleagues hanging in your absence. Reach out to your team to see if you can get some coverage and/or delegate some of your tasks for the day. If you can’t, at the very least, have a plan for how you’re going to catch up when you get back to the office — and reassure your boss that you have your workload under control. You might be out for the count, but the show must go on, and the responsible thing to do would be to ensure that it can and will without you.

How do you write a sick leave email?

Writing a sick leave email can be short and sweet and to the point. Again, don’t get into the nitty-gritty of how your morning stuck in the bathroom is going. Just make your boss aware of your situation and ask them to use a sick day to take care of it.

To follow up your ask, let them know of your plan to take care of your work — whether how you’re going to delegate your work or how you’re going to tackle it when you get back to the office.

Whatever you do, don’t start making a thousand excuses or oversharing. You don’t want your boss to think that you’re lying about being sick, and your boss probably doesn’t have time or care to hear your sob story (sorry, but it’s true!). So keep your email clear and direct, as informative as it needs to be, and reassuring.

Here’s an example email:

Hi [Boss’s Name],

I’m not feeling well today and will need to take the day off to visit the doctor and rest. I hope to be feeling better by tomorrow, but I will keep you in the loop after my appointment. In the meantime, [Coworker’s Name] has offered to help out in covering my shift today. I appreciate your understanding.


[You Name]

What do you put in the subject line when sick?

The subject line for your email calling out sick should be clear and professional. Subject lines like “[Your Name] – Calling in Sick” or “Not Feeling Well Today” can work well. Your boss will be able to immediately tell what your email is about before even opening it, and it will hopefully catch their attention quicker than a vague subject line so you won’t have to worry about them missing your email.

How do you text in sick examples?

Texting in sick is a lot like emailing in sick in that you’re not picking up the phone to call your boss. While an email might be more professional, according to some bosses, a text might be more efficient and offer quicker notice since most people keep their phones on them. 

Here are some text-in-sick examples (compared with these email examples!) to help you:

  • “I have [sickness] and will need to take a sick day today. [Coworker’s name] already agreed to cover my shift for the day, and I should be feeling better enough tomorrow to come back to work.”
  • “I’m really not feeling well today, so I don’t think I will be able to do my job productively or efficiently. I will need to take the day off, but I will catch up on what I’ve missed tomorrow.”
  • “I’ve come down with [sickness] and need to use a sick day today, but I’ll be back at work tomorrow. I don’t want to get anyone else in the office sick!”

Most people think if you are sick, you should stay at home until you are completely better. Unfortunately, some managers may tell employees they need to come back to work or discourage them from taking sick time. This is understandably stressful for the sick employee as well as coworkers, customers, or patients who have to be around them.

This is technically legal, but you might be able to ignore their request. To understand the answer to this question, consider:

  • Are you following your work’s sick leave policy?
  • Is your boss ignoring your work’s sick leave policy?
  • Are you hoping to take paid time off? Do you have sick time left?
  • Can you afford to take unpaid time off?
  • Does working require you to break the law, like during a quarantine or stay-at-home order?

Even with a doctor’s note or contagious illness, you still must follow your company’s sick policy or you risk losing your job or your pay for that day.

When Can My Boss Ask Me to Work?

Technically, your boss can ask you to come in at any time. They can also be upset or write you up for not showing up — especially if you don’t call to let them know.

It is your responsibility to explain that you are sick and unable to come in.

Many employers provide paid time off (PTO) for sickness. This should be used if you have it. Bosses typically should not deny your request for sick time off, whether they’re happy about it or not.

But you may not need to listen to your boss’s demands that you work. That depends on the company sick policy and your job status.

Job Status May Determine Your Sick Time

Depending on your employment status or contract, your manager can legally choose to not pay you for the time you did not work that day. An example of this is not getting paid for a restaurant cook shift you could not attend.

In some cases, that might be a fair trade for you to be able to stay home while sick. But other people may expect to get their paid sick time off with no questions asked. After all, that is why sick time is available, right?

Being asked to come in after saying you are sick is tricky. An at-will employee could be let go if they have no time off left and refuse to come in.

Company Sick Leave Policies Apply

Your company likely has policies in place when you are sick such as requiring you to:

  • Provide several hours’ notice that you cannot work
  • Contact your manager or human resources representative
  • Move your work to a backup person
  • Find someone to cover your shift
  • Use vacation time if sick time runs out

Short term FMLA leave may apply if your sick time and vacation time both run out.

You Always Have Options for Unpaid Sick Leave

The Family and Medical Leave Act (FMLA) can provide you with sick time for longer illnesses — but this is unpaid.

If your work does not let you come back after taking FMLA leave, or fires you when you return, you may have a wrongful termination claim.

Doctors’ Notes Don’t Always Fix the Problem

A boss may ask you for a doctor’s note or proof of your need for time away. You do not need to show them anything until you are coming back to work.

Note: You do not need to go into details about your sickness. This is private information. Any boss that pushes for more information is out of line. Your HR department, however, may be able to ask for more details.

To protect your general privacy, you can ask the doctor to give you a note that just says:

  • You were seen on a specific date
  • The date you can return to work

Culture Around Sick Time Off

There are stereotypes that employees use sick time just to take a day off, or that people work from home while "sick" but really are just slacking off.

This culture around sick time may be the reason some managers do not believe their employees or force them to come into work.

What Should I Do If I’m Forced to Work?

If you must go into work or risk being fired, follow these steps:

  • Tell everyone around you that you are sick
  • Wear a mask or wash your hands often
  • Keep your distance from coworkers and customers
  • Reaffirm to your boss that you are sick — your visible symptoms may help convince them you should not be there
  • Report any complaints about you being at work to your boss

It often helps to communicate with your coworkers and boss, such as "I came in today, but I do not think I should be back in tomorrow" or "I would like two days from home, and then I will try to be back in the office."

When You Can/Should Go Back to Work

You can go back to work when you are feeling better. Companies may:

  • Require a doctor’s letter saying you can go back to work
  • Need your word that a doctor has approved your return to work
  • Accept you saying, "I am contagious for two weeks" and gladly let you stay home and return when you are ready.

Other companies, such as jobs that do not offer work from home or service-industry jobs, may try to force you back before you are ready because they need people on-site to keep the business running.

Do not return to work out of guilt or pressure. Your job is to keep yourself and the people around you healthy.

Arm Yourself for Sick Leave Trouble

If you suspect your boss will frown on taking sick time, knowing your company’s sick policies is your best chance. Labor boards in your state are a good ally to back you up if your boss abuses the sick leave policies.

Firing someone who had a documented illness and followed the sick leave company policies would be a bad mark on any company.

An attorney can review your situation, the labor boards might take up your case, and you can let unemployment know why you were fired when you apply for it.

We all have gone through days where we just want to stretch our legs at home or go out with friends and take a break from work. We have no choice but to call in sick to do that.

Suppose, one owned a billion-dollar company, right? You’d be the boss and have the right to, well, not go to work one day! Without daydreaming about being billionaires, let’s focus on the matter at hand here.

Anyway, here’s a nurse’s opinion about when it’s okay to call in sick when you’re not sick. But, there may be a situation when you genuinely need leave to rest, or not.

Statistics say that a majority of workers fake it and make an excuse to call out of work. According to a leading website for data analysis and reliable information for careers, around 42 percent of people call in sick for leisure or other recreational activities. Further, one out of three respondents applies for sick leave after a vacation. A break for a break, sure, why not? has published in their 2019 Job Seeker Nation Survey report that 34 percent of the employees opt for sick leave without being sick.

A Career Builder report stated that 40 percent of the respondents call in sick without any sickness. Calling out sick as an excuse is more frequent in women (43 percent) than their male counterparts (35 percent). Out of the total respondents, 28 percent opine that they have to make excuses to get leave, even when eligible for a couple of paid leaves.

These statistics prove that we all go for sick leave with valid reasons to call out of work. The reasons might be sickness, leisure time, or just the need for a day off from meeting deadlines constantly and complaining about your boss.

The so-called milder symptoms of the new variant leave employees and leaders working from home uncertain if they should forge on—or take time off.

For More Expert Insights

How to call in sick when you just need a day off

Practice Leader, Human Resources Practice

How to call in sick when you just need a day off

Senior Client Partner, Technology Practice

How to call in sick when you just need a day off

Vice President, Global Benefits

How to call in sick when you just need a day off

Senior Client Partner, Sector Leader, Professional Services

How to call in sick when you just need a day off

Senior Client Partner, Workforce Transformation Practice Leader

Uh-oh. You feel a sore throat coming on. By morning it has progressed to sniffles, a headache, and . . . a positive COVID-19 test. You know to stay home, but what about your morning of back-to-back Zoom meetings, plus the memo and report due tomorrow? And two of your teammates are already out sick.

It’s a conundrum faced by hundreds of thousands of leaders and employees this week alone. And according to a report of a World Health Organization warning, half of Europeans are expected to contract the virus in the next eight weeks, creating a mass sick-leave scenario for which most companies have no policies. How, after all, can leaders manage workers who have contracted a virus that makes some feel fine, some feel “eh,” some feel sick, and some feel ill enough to be bed bound? “Safety is the first priority,” says Liz Schaefer, who leads Korn Ferry’s Professional Search practice. “But from an HR perspective, the challenge is to meet the needs of the business while keeping people safe.”

Omicron presents a particularly gray area for managers of white-collar workers. Of course, people who are significantly ill should call in sick and seek treatment. But this COVID-19 variant often causes milder symptoms, raising these questions: what about people who can sit up and log into meetings but feel as if they have a bad cold? What about those who are physically fine but struggling with the mental health effects of enduring yet another quarantine? The managing problem is further compounded when coworkers feel that their ailing colleagues’ work is being dumped on them. Studies show that when employees know their peers are not severely ill, they often feel resentful about shouldering the extra workload.

Experts say that for leaders, tone is as important as strategy when it comes to coping with these complications. “Leaders need to guide with empathy when it comes to people with COVID, whether mild or severe,” says Bradford Frank, senior client partner in the Technology practice at Korn Ferry. “Some might not be sick but have to quarantine; others can put in only a couple hours in the morning. And some might work at only 50% effectiveness.” The key, he says, is communicating sympathy, as well as clearly explaining the situation to clients.

As a rule of thumb, aim for empathy and flexibility, says Brian Bloom, vice president for global benefits at Korn Ferry. “You want to meet folks where they are.” Where that is will vary. Some employees may be able to return after just two days off. Others may be healthy but managing a family member’s hospitalization. Still others may find themselves stuck at home because of successive quarantine periods of different children. Different situations call for different methods of support. “It’s about analyzing the needs and responding with the appropriate benefits or resources,” Bloom says. He encourages leaders to remind workers that they can take a day off for their mental health when they’re also managing a child’s remote schooling, for example. “There’s an emotional toll on people,” he says

If possible, managers should lean toward allowing employees to skip all nonessential work. “At the end of the day, if your people are feeling sick, it’s not just about contagion but about the ability to do work and be productive,” says Juan Pablo González, sector leader for Professional Services at Korn Ferry. Let that peaky-looking employee take a nap.

If your employee calls in sick, they do not have to tell you exactly what is wrong. You must continue paying your sick employee’s wages and you cannot simply dismiss sick staff. You must also help your employee return to work. These obligations apply to all your employees, regardless of whether their contracts are permanent, temporary, or on-call agreements.

On this page

Do not ask your employees why they feel sick

Your employee does not have go into medical details with you. For reasons of privacy

(in Dutch), you are not allowed to ask. You do have to ask your employee when they think they will be coming back to work. Some kind of work may well be possible during the period of sickness.

Report sick leave and recovery to the company doctor or health and safety agency

If your employee is calls in sick, report sick leave and recovery to your company doctor or health and safety agency (arbodienst). You must do this within 4 working days. If your employee is recovered by then, report this as well. If your employee is a temporary agency worker or payroller, you don’t have to do anything.

Check whether you also have to report sick leave to the Employee Insurance Agency (UWV)

Sometimes you will have to register your employee as sick with the UWV (Uitvoeringsinstituut Werknemersverzekeringen). You must do so if:

  • your employee is sick for 42 weeks;
  • the employment contract expires during the period of sickness. If so, register your employee as sick with the UWV on the last working day;
  • your employee is entitled to benefit under the Sickness Benefits Act (Ziektewet)

.This is also the case if you are a self-insurer under the Sickness Benefits Act. You must register the employee as sick with the UWV within 4 working days. Recovery must be reported within 2 working days. Both can be done using the online sickness notification

Continue paying salary during the period of sickness

You must pay your sick employee at least 70% of their previous salary and holiday allowance. If the employment contract or Collective Labour Agreement (CAO) prescribes a higher percentage, you must comply with this. The maximum duration of continued payment is 104 weeks. If your employee’s contract finishes during that period, register your employee as sick with the UWV on their last working day. Your obligation to continue payment of salary ceases from then on.

Sickness does not lead to loss of holiday

If your employee becomes ill while on holiday, they do not lose their leave hours. However, they must report sick during the holiday.

Do not dismiss a sick employee

You can only dismiss a sick employee in certain situations, namely:

  • during the trial period;
  • in the event of instant dismissal;
  • in the event of bankruptcy;
  • if your business ceases to exist;
  • after 2 years of sickness, unless the UWV has imposed a wages penalty on you;
  • if your employee falls sick during the UWV dismissal procedure;
  • if your employee falls sick after you have filed a dismissal application at the sub-district court; sickness must not be the reason for such a dismissal application.

Help your employee return to work

(in Dutch, Wet verbetering poortwachter, Wvp) requires you and your employee to find ways together on how to get them back to work as soon as possible. This is formally known as ‘reintegration’. For example, you can adjust the workplace or provide flexible working hours.

Apply for benefit under the WIA if going back to work is not possible

If your employee is sick for a long time with no possibility of returning to work, then they can apply for a benefit under the Work and Income (Capacity for Work) Act (WIA, Wet werk en inkomen naar arbeidsvermogen) after 1.5 year. If the UWV rules that you have done enough in support of their return to work, you can stop paying wages after 2 years.

You may also dismiss your long-term employee after 2 years with the permission of UWV. You then pay transition payment to your employee. You may be able to apply for compensation

When you work in an in-person office environment, nearly anything that prevents you from physically showing up to the office can be a valid reason to call out of work. Whether it’s car trouble, a bad case of the sniffles, or nasty weather, if you can’t get to your workplace and aren’t set up to work remotely, there’s not a whole lot you can do.

But when you work from home and getting to the office simply means walking down the hallway to your very own home office, there are far fewer reasons to call out of work. Ultimately, this is one of the huge benefits of remote work! With fewer variables involved with getting you to work, you can more easily stay caught up on your tasks and responsibilities.

Despite this, it’s important to remember that there will be times when you really do need to call in sick when working from home. That’s why we’ve compiled a list of nine reasons to legitimately call off work when working remotely.

Note: FlexJobs is the longtime leader in helping job seekers find the highest-quality remote, work-from-home, hybrid, and flexible jobs. You can sign up for premium-level access to our database of hand-screened job listings, as well as job search and career webinars, and many other great resources! Learn today how FlexJobs can empower your job search!

9 Good Reasons to Call Off Work, Even When You Work Remotely

1. You’re Sick

Sure, when working in an office, sometimes a monster headache is enough of a good reason to call out of work—or at least enough to make you want to avoid the stress of a long commute. But when you’re working from home and don’t have to face an hour in anxiety-inducing traffic, pushing through your headache may feel more doable.

But, there also might be times when you’re just too sick to leave your bed. If you’re feeling that bad, what you really need is rest—not a day of working from the bedroom. To call in sick when working from home, let your manager know you’re feeling under the weather.

2. You Have a Doctor’s Appointment

The beauty of remote work is that you can often schedule doctors’ appointments during the day and still make up work without missing a beat. That said, not all appointments can be finished in under an hour.

If you’re going to have a lengthier appointment—or if the commute to and from the doctor’s office is far—it might be worth your while to call off work, at least for part of the day. That way, you can focus on your health without worrying about catching up with work later.

3. You Have a Family Emergency

Family emergencies can (and do) happen, ranging from having to rush your sick pooch to the vet to taking care of a suddenly incapacitated relative or dealing with a child’s injury. When you need time to sort through any sort of family emergency and aren’t able to make up missed work hours, it’s time to call off working remotely as you figure out how to best care for yourself and your loved ones.

4. Someone Else Is Sick

Taking care of kids (or a spouse or partner) when they’re sick can feel like a full-time job in and of itself. Between heating up soup, checking for fever, and providing soothing back rubs, your day may drift away with not much time for work tasks.

If you find that you’ll be spending most of your day playing nurse, then you should call off working remotely for the entire day. Not only do you want to be as present as you can for the person you’re taking care of, but it’s important to not overwhelm your own defenses by overworking. To stay healthy yourself, you need rest, too!

5. You Suffer a Loss

Having a loved one pass away is another one of the valid reasons to call out of work. Although some people might find work to be a much-needed distraction during times of loss, there’s a good probability that your work performance will suffer. It’s better to take the time you need to grieve before jumping back into your professional responsibilities.

6. You Have a Household Emergency

Let’s say that you woke up with a flooded basement or a leaky roof. If you have a household emergency that will require your time and attention while you call in contractors, then it’s best to call off from work for the time you’ll need to spend getting everything fixed. That way, you can deal with your emergency with a clear head and prepare your home (and your mind!) to return to work with a clean slate once the repairs are made.

7. You Need a Mental Health Day

There are bound to be days when, despite your best efforts, you’re just not in the best mindset to work. And with so many remote workers also having to juggle kids at home with online school and other new responsibilities amid the pandemic, people’s mental health is suffering.

Whether you’re feeling overwhelmed by the daily influx of challenges, or you just had a really, really rough night, there’s nothing wrong with taking a mental health day if you truly need it.

8. You’re Experiencing Bad Weather

Calling off work because of bad weather is something that in-office workers might legitimately have to do if they can’t physically get to the office. What about if you’re working remotely, though—the weather shouldn’t affect your ability to work, right? Not necessarily. If your area just experienced a severe snowstorm, for example, you might need to call off working remotely so you can plow your driveway or clear your sidewalks.

Or if strong winds and heavy storms whipped through your neighborhood, you might lose power or your internet connection and can’t work online. If you can find somewhere else to set up shop, that’s great, but bad weather often affects businesses all around you, leaving you stuck at home. If that’s the case, taking a day off until things return to normal may be the best plan.

9. You’re Interviewing for Another Job

Job searching when you work remotely is definitely easier than if you were in a traditional workplace. While you don’t have to worry about colleagues questioning why you’re suddenly wearing a suit (when you normally show up to work in jeans and a T-shirt), you might still have to call off work if you’re interviewing for another position.

You never know how long your interview might take or if your prospective boss might want you to interview with other team members on the spot. To give yourself enough of a time cushion without worrying about your current boss needing something from you ASAP, it might be worth it to call off work instead.

Calling in Sick When Working Remotely

When you work remotely, issues like bad weather, your car not starting, or feeling ill won’t necessarily impede your efforts to work from a home office. But there will still be days when you have a legitimate reason to call off when working remotely. Use your best judgment when you decide whether to call in sick when working from home so that you can return to your best form as soon as possible.

Looking for more advice and resources on working remotely? Consider subscribing to the FlexJobs newsletter. We’ll deliver career advice, remote jobs, and job search tips straight to your inbox!

How to call in sick when you just need a day off

NEW YORK CITY (StudyFinds)— Fear of retribution is keeping sick Americans from taking a day off from work. A new study polled 2,000 employed Americans about the stress of taking time off work and found that 58 percent avoid calling out for fear of being criticized by their employer.

While the COVID-19 pandemic has Americans taking their health more seriously than ever, half of respondents feel discouraged by their workplace to call out to take care of themselves when feeling under the weather. Black and Latina women feel this more than other Americans, as they are 10 percent more likely than white women to say they avoid sick days for fear of being reprimanded by a boss.

Working through illness

How to call in sick when you just need a day off

Conducted by OnePoll on behalf of Theraflu, the survey finds 55 percent have to give their managers a reason for calling out. Of this group, two in three feel like their bosses never believe their reason.

As a result, respondents have continued going to work while sick an average of three times within the last year. Nearly three in five (58%) even reported pushing themselves to clock in unless their symptoms are so severe, they can’t get out of bed.

Among Americans that can work from home (just over 1,700 respondents), 68 percent feel obligated to clock in at home rather than take a sick day – citing that they believe they only need to use a sick day if they have COVID-19.

This pressure and the increased ability for many to work from home exacerbates societal pressures to power through, continuing to work when sick. To that point, the average respondent has only called out sick three times over the past year. Furthermore, 68 percent of the poll say they will push through and go to work in some capacity because they “can’t afford” to take a sick day.

Staff shortages also contribute to this, as 63 percent of respondents feel guilty for taking a sick day because it places a burden on their co-workers.

“It’s unfortunate to see data showing so many Americans are avoiding taking the time their body needs to rest and recover when they’re sick, but it’s not surprising given the systematic barriers and cultural stigmas associated with sick days,” says Sameer Rabbani, Marketing Lead, Respiratory Health at GSK Consumer Healthcare, in a statement.

Can’t afford sick days?

How to call in sick when you just need a day off

This trend seems to be due to the fact that taking time off while ill is a financial strain, which 64 percent of respondents agree with.

In fact, Black and Latina women respondents reported they often avoid taking time to rest and recover because of the financial strain. The results show Black women are 14 percent more likely and Latina women are eight percent more likely than white women to say taking an unpaid sick day causes financial strain for her family.

In addition, two in three workers often have to put the needs of their family before their own health or need for a sick day. It’s a pressure Black women say they feel more dramatically, who are 10 percent more likely than white women to use sick days to care for someone else.

“Now more than ever, it’s important to take care of yourself for your own health, as well as that of your loved ones,” Rabbani adds.

“The ability to rest and recover should be a right, not a privilege. We’ve commissioned this research to support some of the 68 percent of employed Americans who work while sick because they can’t afford to take a sick day – and to help announce our Rest & Recover Fund, a microgrant program designed to help reimburse approximately lost wages from 1,000 unpaid sick days.”

A Reddit post has gone viral after a user claimed they tried to call out sick with wisdom tooth pain, and they were hung up on by their boss. People have a lot of strong opinions about the situation.

On January 6, Redditor Googhosty shared a post to the subreddit r/antiwork titled, “Tried to call off, boss just told me ‘no,’ and hung up on me.”

The original poster (OP) went on to reveal they think their wisdom teeth “are coming in,” and they need to go to a dentist, adding, “I can feel them pushing through, and it hurts.”

The Redditor wanted to call out of work, and they had “anxiety” about the situation throughout the day figuring it would be OK though.

“Nope, my boss told me, ‘No, you have to come in we need you,’ and immediately hung up the phone on me,” they said.

They continued: “Needless to say, I’m not going in, and I’m spending the night filling out applications for a new job. Just not looking forward to getting flamed in the work group chat for a no-call no-show because he just expected me to come in and didn’t tell them I wouldn’t be there.”

The OP also revealed in a comment why they’re “worried,” saying, since the boss “told me ‘no,’ I’m pretty sure he’s just not gonna tell my shift that I called. So I’m worried I’m gonna have all of them blowing up my phone asking why I didn’t call.”

Statista reported that as of 2021 there were 152.72 million people working in the United States. That number is thought to increase in 2022 to 159.82 million people employed in the country.

How to call in sick when you just need a day off

The viral post has over 11,000 upvotes and 500 comments. Some people gave the OP ideas on how to navigate the situation while others are backing them and still some don’t have sympathy for the Redditor.

The advice came rolling in for the OP. “Your message in the group chat: ‘Hi guys, you probably heard from [boss’s name] already, but just wanted to make sure you knew I won’t be coming in tonight,'” a Reddit user weighed in. “Better if he is in the group chat.”

Another Reddit user had their own idea for evidence in the situation. “Lol just text a screenshot of the call log with your boss’ number if they contact you, OP,” they suggested.

A person told the poster to tell their co-workers they are sick themselves. “No matter what your boss says or does just say called in sick,” they reasoned. “You don’t need to explain yourself and you’re allowed to be sick. F**k that boss.”

One user has never had this type of situation happen to them in their life. “I’m in the U.S. and have never had someone tell me I had to come in when I call off,” they revealed.

A Redditor brought up their own point. “Any place that makes you have anxiety just to call off is not a good place to be in,” they reasoned.

Some even commented about their own issues with their wisdom teeth. “I had my wisdom teeth out while I had the flu,” a viewer revealed. “I think that’s tied for when I had a non-laser appendectomy for the worst week of my life.”

A user mentioned they are “sure” the poster would have “gotten crap for suspected COVID” as well. “You need to remember that businesses are ready to let you die before they do,” they also added.

Not everyone had sympathy for the OP though. “I’m cool with anti-work, but using teething as a teenager is such a whiny move,” a user wrote.

One Redditor didn’t hold anything back. “Wow taking a day off because [you] think your wisdom teeth are coming in? Lol. I’d tell ya find a new job,” they said.

How to call in sick when you just need a day off

Health experts agree: If you feel sick, stay home. It’s a simple rule to follow, but it’s a vital one, especially as COVID-19 continues to spread throughout the country. If you need to stay home to recuperate, there are some protocols to follow, including crafting a sick day email, when informing your boss and coworkers that you need to take time off because you’re feeling under the weather.

Although there’s no federal law that ensures paid sick leave for all workers, around three in four civilian workers (76%) in the US have access to paid sick leave, the Bureau of Labor Statistics reports, and there’s a big push behind a federally mandatory sick leave policy in Washington, DC.

For the time being, use these step-by-step instructions for calling in sick to work.

Let your manager know ASAP

Email, text, or call your boss when you begin to feel sick. (You know your manager’s preferred form of communication.) Sounding an alarm as early as possible will give your boss more time to prepare for your absence. Let’s say you develop a fever at night and know that you’ll need to take a sick day. Email your boss that night; don’t wait until the morning to let your boss know that you’re ill.

In a recent survey by Zippia of 2,000 American workers, 3% of employees called in sick after they were due to arrive at work. Don’t do this.

Keep your explanation brief

No one wants to hear you describe the gritty details of your stomach flu. Simply put, keep the symptoms of your illness to yourself, and just offer a short explanation of why you’re calling in sick (“I have a fever”), and leave it at that.

Offer to make up any missed work

This may seem like a given, but it bears emphasizing: Let your boss and colleagues know that you’re more than willing to catch up on any tasks that you miss while you’re out.

Let people know how to reach you

If you’re up to it physically, consider providing your phone number to colleagues, or making yourself accessible by email, in the event that someone has to reach you. The caveat? Be honest with your peers and with yourself about your limitations. Don’t make yourself available if you’re too sick to respond. After all, the faster you recover, the sooner you’ll get back to work.

Call in backup

You don’t want to leave any clients or customers high and dry while you’re off work, so arrange for a colleague to cover for you in your absence. Let the person know that you’ll be providing their contact information in your out-of-office auto reply.

Set up an “out sick” message

In addition to alerting your boss and immediate coworkers that you’re taking sick leave, you’ll want to set up an out-of-office message that will let people who email you know that you’re unavailable. Once again, keep this sick leave email brief, but make sure it includes a reason for your absence, how long you expect to be out, and contact information for the colleague that’s covering for you.

Here’s a universal, no-frills “out sick” auto reply example:

Thank you for emailing me. I am currently unavailable because I am under the weather. I expect to return to work on [date]. For immediate matters, please email [co-worker’s name] at [co-worker’s email address].

I will reply to your message promptly upon my return.

Thank you for your patience.

What to do if you need extended medical leave

If you’ve been diagnosed with a serious illness or have an accident, you might be entitled to unpaid, job-protected leave, without losing health insurance, under the Family and Medical Leave Act (FMLA). You can find more information in the US Department of Labor’s Employee’s Guide to The Family and Medical Leave Act.

The same guidelines for alerting colleagues apply. Let your boss know as soon as possible. In this instance, a phone call may be more appropriate than a text since you’ll be out of the office for more than a day or two and arrangements will need to be made to cover your workload.

Remember to send an explanatory short sick leave email to coworkers and set up an auto-reply for clients and customers. Example:

I broke my wrist and will be out of the office for two weeks to recover. I expect to return to work on [date]. I will be checking email, though I may be slow to respond. For immediate matters, please email [co-worker’s name] at [coworker’s email address].

I appreciate your patience and look forward to being back in action as soon as possible.

Mental health sick days: Are they okay? Are you allowed to take them? How do you ask for one? Do you have to explain what’s wrong to your boss?

If you find talking about mental health hard, asking your boss for a mental health sick day might seem daunting. You may feel justified staying in bed with the flu, but experience guilt doing the same because of how you feel.

You may be tempted to just persevere in order to avoid what you fear would be an awkward workplace conversation.

Fortunately, you don’t have to. Workers are entirely justified in taking mental health sick days, and should be encouraged by their employers to do so, said Zena Burgess, CEO of the Australian Psychological Society.

“It has become more normal to recognise there are times when people struggle with mental health,” she said.

"There’s no difference taking a mental health day to taking a day off because of a headache or cold or flu or any other illness."

As for the awkward conversation, that’s not required either. You don’t have to tell your boss about your problems if you don’t want to.

Do I have a right to take mental health sick days?

If you’re a full-time employee, your right to mental health sick days is recognised by the National Employment Standards that’s overseen by the Fair Work Ombudsman. It states that employees can take 10 sick days each year (sometimes called personal/carer’s leave). This includes leave for stress, Fair Work says.

In addition to this, your employer cannot discriminate against you just because you’re dealing with mental health issues. Under the Fair Work Act, an employer cannot take adverse action against you (like dismissing or demoting you, or changing the terms of your employment) based on your mental health.

  • Facebook
  • Twitter
  • Mail
  • Whatsapp

“If you’re feeling stressed, anxious or flat for a couple of days in a row you may need a day out of the office or away from Zoom.”

Of course, if you’re a casual employee, this doesn’t help.

“They don’t have the employment structures for sick leave days,” Dr Burgess said.

“It is harder for them.”

It’s relevant to point out that the Federal Court in May found that some ‘casual workers’ on regular and predictable shifts were not actually casuals, and therefore were entitled to paid annual, sick and carer’s leave.

How do I know when I need one?

You don’t have to have a diagnosed mental health condition to take a day off.

Pay attention to how you feel. Warning signs that you’re not coping so well can be physical symptoms like back or neck pain or skin conditions, feeling angry and irritable, or being more distracted or unmotivated than usual.

Mental health sick days can prevent a little problem from getting bigger, says Dr Burgess.

“If you’re feeling stressed, anxious or flat for a couple of days in a row you may need a day out of the office or away from Zoom,” she said.

What do I need to tell my boss?

The important point here is you don’t need to tell your boss everything.

According to Headspace, you are not legally required to tell your employer about your mental health condition unless it has the potential to endanger your safety or the safety of your co-workers (for example, you operate heavy machinery and you’re finding you’re having trouble concentrating or sleeping).

You may need to provide a medical certificate, depending on your employment contract.

“You can say to your boss, ‘I’m taking a day off from work. I’m feeling flat and tired and need a mental health day,'” Dr Burgess said.

"If asked you can be quite vague about your personal circumstances. You don’t have to talk about anxiety and depression."

How to call in sick when you just need a day off

Everyone needs a day off occasionally, though sometimes the act of asking your boss for time off can feel awkward. You may feel like you will be seen as slacking, or that you’ll have to make up for lost time when you return. It can be even tougher if your office is understaffed, or if you play an integral part in the workplace. However, knowing how to effectively ask for what you need can be an effective professional tool – one you can start developing by making this simple request.

Be Thoughtful in Your Request

Whether you have time off coming or not, your boss and colleagues will appreciate it if you don’t ask for a day off when you’re right in the middle of a huge project, or when other people have already requested time off. For example, the day before a major holiday weekend is not the best time to ask for time off, nor is it wise to ask to be absent on the day of a major staff meeting or presentation. Consider making your request with a caveat:

I would really like to take off Friday, providing it will not be an inconvenience to anyone.

You can make your request in person, or in an email. If the request is in person, and you get the go-ahead for the time off, follow up with an email to confirm.


Per our conversation this afternoon, I will be taking the day off Friday, Jan. 23.

Do You Have Time Coming?

It can be easier to ask your boss for a day off if you are due vacation time. If this is the case, refer to your employee manual for directives on how far in advance you need to make the request. There may also be a formal request procedure, such as putting your request in writing or going through your direct manager or human resources representative. When this is the process, your asking is really just a formal submission, though you may want to preface it by giving the boss a heads up that you’re putting in a request.


I just wanted to let you know that I am putting in for a day off Friday. If that is going to be a problem, please let me know.

When You Need Medical Time Off

Some companies allow you to use sick days for things like doctor visits and checkups, even if you are just making an appointment during work hours and not unexpectantly sick. When this is the case, or if you simply need to schedule time for a health appointment, give your boss as much lead time as possible.


My dentist can work me in for a 1 p.m.. appointment Friday. Would it be OK to use half a sick day and leave work at noon?
If you feel like you are coming down with something, your boss would rather have you call in sick than come in and spread germs around the office. Try to call the night before your absence, when you feel ill, or first thing in the morning. This is especially important if you have a job that will need a sub, like a teacher or a bus driver.

Should You Offer an Explanation?

Theoretically, it is no one’s business why you are asking for a day off, but you may find you get more leverage if you have a “good reason.”


My mother is coming into town this week, and I’d like to take Friday off so I can show her the sights.

I have a contractor giving me an estimate for replacing my garage door, and I’d really like to take Friday off so I can focus on getting all of the plans finalized.

I’m heading to a weekend wedding, so I’d like to request Friday off so I can leave one day for travel.

You can also use the “personal day” request if you want to keep your plans to yourself, even if you are only planning to catch up on errands and Netflix. Depending on the reason for your request of a day off, you may want your boss to know whether you will be reachable in case of an emergency, or even just a check-in. Some bosses are more apt to OK days off if they know they can reach you if a critical issue arises.

In general, you have no legal right to be paid while you are on sick leave from work, but this is due to change from 2022 – see ‘Upcoming changes’ below. Until then, employers can decide their own policy on sick leave and may decide to pay you while you are off sick. Your employer must give you written information about their sick leave policy.

If you cannot work because you are sick or injured, and you have enough PRSI contributions, you can apply to the Department of Social Protection (DSP) for a payment called Illness Benefit.

If you do not have enough PRSI contributions, you should contact the DSP’s representative (who used to be called the community welfare officer) at your local health centre. They will assess your situation.

Upcoming changes

The Government has announced a new Statutory Sick Pay Scheme. The draft scheme will introduce:

  • Paid sick leave for up to 3 sick days in 2022. This is planned to increase to 5 days in 2023, 7 days in 2024 and 10 days in 2025.
  • A rate of payment for statutory sick leave of 70% of normal wages to be paid by employers (up to a maximum €110 per day).
  • A right for workers to take a complaint to the WRC where they are not provided with a company sick pay scheme.

To be entitled to paid sick leave under the new scheme, you must be working for your employer for at least 13 weeks. You will also need to be certified by a GP as unfit to work.

Legislation to bring the changes into effect is expected in early 2022.

COVID-19 sick pay and sick leave

If you are sick or if you have been asked to self-isolate due to COVID-19 find out more about your Employment rights during the COVID-19 restrictions. The Government has also stated that self-employed people will be able to get either Illness Benefit or Supplementary Welfare Allowance.

If your employer has had to reduce your hours or close the business and you have been temporarily laid off, you can get information in our document on lay-off and short-time working.

Rules about sick leave and sick pay

Can I get Illness Benefit and sick pay at the same time?

You can apply for Illness Benefit while you are also getting sick pay. But if your employer already provides sick pay, they will probably ask you to sign over any Illness Benefit payment to them for as long as the sick pay continues.

Will my employer provide sick pay?

If you are not sure whether you can get sick pay, you should ask your employer or look at your contract of employment.

Your contract of employment should clearly state the rules on sick leave. It may:

  • Limit the length of time you can get sick pay (for example, one month’s sick pay in any 12-month period)
  • State that if you are sick and unavailable for work, you must contact a specified person by a certain time

If you do not get sick pay although it is in your contract or terms of employment, you can complain under the Payment of Wages Act. Use the online complaint form on

When do I need a medical certificate?

Your employer may ask you for a medical certificate from your GP when you are on sick leave. For example, you may have to provide a medical certificate if you are off sick for more than 2 days in a row. The medical certificate should state the date you are likely to return to work. If you are likely to be off sick for a long time, your employer may need weekly medical certificates.

What can I do if I lose my job?

If you are often off sick or if your illness means you can no longer do your work, you may lose your job. In some cases, the law can protect you from unfair dismissal.

What help can I get after an accident or injury at work?

If you have an accident at work and you do not get sick pay, you can apply for Injury Benefit. This is a weekly payment from the DSP, which you can get if you are unfit for work due to an accident at work or an occupational disease, and you have enough PRSI contributions.

Under the Medical Care Scheme, you can claim certain medical costs that are not paid by the HSE or covered by a Treatment Benefit Scheme. You can find out more about these payments in our document on the Occupational Injuries Benefit Scheme.

If your employer provides sick pay, they will probably ask you to sign over to them any Injury Benefit payment from the DSP for as long as the sick pay continues.

If you suffer an injury at work, you can seek compensation from your employer by making a personal injury claim through the Personal Injuries Assessment Board (PIAB).

You can read more about this in our document on health and safety in the workplace.

What happens if I am off sick during public holidays?

If you work full time and you are on sick leave during a public holiday, you can get sick pay or Illness Benefit for the public holiday you miss. Alternatively, your employer may treat you as not being on sick leave on the public holiday and pay you as normal for that day. In this case, they will not count the public holiday as a sick leave day.

If you work part-time and you are on sick leave during a public holiday, you are entitled to time off work for the public holiday provided you worked for your employer at least 40 hours in total over the previous 5-week period.

However, you are not entitled to pay or time off for the public holiday if you are on sick leave immediately before the public holiday, and either of the following apply:

  • You have been off work for more than 26 weeks due to an ordinary illness or an accident
  • You have been off work for more than 52 weeks due to an occupational accident

What happens to my annual leave when I am off sick?

If you become ill during your annual leave and get a medical certificate for the days you are ill, these sick days will not be counted as annual leave days. Instead, you can use the same number of days as annual leave at a later date. An employer cannot insist that you take annual leave on days you are off sick, if you have a medical certificate for those days.

You can build up your annual leave entitlement while you are off sick, as long as you have a medical certificate. If you are on long-term sick leave and cannot take your annual leave due to illness, you can carry it over for up to 15 months after the end of the year it was earned. If you leave your job within these 15 months, you should get payment instead of the leave you did not take due to illness.

How to grow your hair 2 inches in a month

How to grow your hair 2 inches in a month

Hair care can be tough to keep up with, especially if you’re super busy. We all want healthy hair, and, for some, that means long, luscious locks that we can swish around and feel fabulous about. But how do we achieve that look? It certainly seems harder than the women on the adverts make it seem. Here are nine tips for hair growth in just two months from a trichologist who has seen it all.

"On average, hair grows a half an inch a month. So, in a year, it generally grows six inches," says Anabel Kingsley, a trichologist and hair guru at Philip Kinglsey. "There are three stages of the hair growth cycle. Anagen (the growth phase), Catagen (an intermediary phase), and Telogen (the shedding/resting phase)."

Some of Kingsley’s top tips may seriously surprise you. I mean, who knew so much comes down to what we eat? Speaking about the science behind this, she says: "As hair is non-essential tissue, it’s the last part of our body to benefit from what we eat and the first to suffer when our diet is lacking. A balanced diet containing all essential food groups is therefore essential."

But else should we be thinking about when we’re trying to grow our hair in a short period of time? Read on to find out.

Foods To Eat

It seems that health and wellness are intrinsically linked to hair growth. When your diet suffers, so does your hair. Kingsley says you should “avoid cutting down on protein and nutritious foods. And [avoid] fad diets. I recommend everyone takes a daily protein supplement. This is because your hair is made of protein. Hardly anyone eats enough protein, at least from a hair-health standpoint.”

She continues: "Your hair is made of protein, and protein-rich foods help to ensure strands are strong. Hair cells are the second fastest growing cells the body produces, meaning they require a steady supply of energy to grow."

So, what other nutrients do you need to look out for to make sure you are getting all the nutrients you need for hair growth? Kinglsey advises you need to get enough complex carbohydrates and iron to help hair grow. She says: "Complex carbohydrates provide a slow and sustained release of energy. Ferritin (stored iron) helps to keep hair in the anagen (growth) phase.”

How to grow your hair 2 inches in a month

Does it feel like your hair takes forever to grow? You’re not alone.

Waiting for your tresses to transform into long, luscious locks can often feel like a painstakingly slow process. It takes a healthy dose of patience.

But whether you’ve been trying to grow Rapunzel locks for years (with no luck), or are just sick of your cropped cut (no judgment here!), there are a few things you can do to help your hair grow a little bit faster. And TODAY Style is breaking them all down with the help of the pros!

How to grow your hair 2 inches in a month

The time of year even influences how quickly your hair grows (faster in the summer and slower in the winter). Getty Images stock

How fast does hair grow?

It’s hard to say exactly how fast your hair grows — everyone is different! — but on average, hair grows about half an inch over the course of a month. That being said, it’s not unusual for hair to grow as little as a centimeter or as much as an inch in a month.

A number of factors can influence hair growth, some of which you can control and others you can’t. “The speed at which hair grows is determined by genetics but there are other factors that can affect the growth rate. Age, diet, stress, hormonal fluctuations, scalp health, hair care practices, medications and other health conditions can potentially influence hair growth,” said master hair colorist, Stephanie Brown.

In general, men’s hair grows faster than women’s, but pregnancy can actually speed up the hair-growth process. Even the time of year can affect how fast or slow hair grows.

“Hair tends to grow a little faster in summer and slower in winter,” said Dr. Alan Parks, board-certified dermatologist and founder of DermWarehouse. “An underactive thyroid can also slow down hair growth.”

If you’ve got damaged hair (thanks, hot tools!), genetic structural abnormalities (they typically cause hair to break off at a certain length) or certain hair types, your hair might also grow more slowly.

Wanting to grow hair faster and the actual speed of your hair growth are two completely different things. Usually, your hair grows a quarter or maybe half an inch(max) in a month. Now this is a painstakingly slow process, if you just had a haircut and want to grow beautiful long hair. However, there are some easy and effective ways to turn things around.

But before sharing tips on how to grow hair faster, let’s look at how the hair growth cycle works.

Understanding hair growth cycle

Everyone’s hair goes through the same natural growth cycle. Contrary to the popular opinion that our hair grows together as one unit, there are some strands that rest when others grow. These are the three stages of hair growth that will help you understand how to grow your hair long:

Growth phase – This active phase of hair growth lasts for 2-8 years.

Transition phase – Your hair stops growing in this stage that lasts for 4-6 weeks.

Resting phase – Your hair starts falling out during this period. It lasts for 2-3 months.

In the growth phase, you have over 90-95% hair follicles on your scalp. And about 5-10% follicles in the resting phase, which results in nearly 100-150 hair strands falling every day. This *hair fall is normal. Now, this growth phase might make you wonder, how long does it take for hair to grow? Well, we have answers.

How to grow hair fast?

Your hair grows 2 to 4 inches in 4 months, 4 to 6 inches in 9 months, and 6 to 8 inches in a year. Though this is how the usual growth cycle works, it also depends on seasonal changes, hair and scalp health, medications, hormonal changes, and diet among other factors.

If you want to learn how to grow long hair, you have come to the right place. We have curated a list of dos and don’ts that you should follow to flaunt long healthy hair.

  • Frequent trims to keep split ends away Split ends pose a major threat to hair growth and frequent trims help get rid of them. If split ends grow, they can travel up to your hair shaft and make it prone to breakage. For healthy hair, it is recommended to trim just an eighth of an inch of your hair every 10 to 12 weeks.

  • Don’t use heat styling tools frequently If you are wondering how to grow long hair, consider taking a break from your heat styling appliances. Over-styling your hair can damage your precious mane and make it prone to breakage. But, if you absolutely must use styling tools, reduce the heat and apply a heat protectant before you begin styling.

Hair products for strong, healthy hair

To help you grow long hair, you’ll need some extra TLC. Enter Pantene Long & Strong Shampoo, it gently cleanses your scalp and its Pro-V nutrients work wonders to strengthen fragile hair that’s highly vulnerable to breakage. Plus, this shampoo protects from further damage, fuels your hair with nutrients, and strengthens it from inside. For better results, follow up with Pantene Long & Strong Conditioner.

Now that you know how to grow long hair and the efforts it takes to get beautiful long hair, let’s get to work. Though you can’t grow them overnight, with Pantene’s Long & Strong Range you can create a nourishing environment for your beautiful hair to reach its growth potential.

*All references on this page refers to hair fall or hair loss due to breakage.

Oprah Daily participates in various affiliate marketing programs, which means we may get paid commissions on editorially chosen products purchased through our links to retailer sites.

How to grow your hair 2 inches in a month

Whether you have thin hair, dyed hair, or curly hair, the process of growing out your hair can be. frustrating, to say the least. Especially when you look in the mirror every day and it seems like you’re not seeing much progress. But it’s important to keep in mind there are many factors that can influence how quickly—or slowly!—your hair grows. And the good news is that that there are some things you can control.

On average you should be seeing about half an inch of growth per month. But if you’re not even coming close to that, you don’t have to worry—there are some steps you can take to kick-start the process. Read on for tips from the experts on exactly how to make hair grow faster and longer to achieve the long, flowing locks of your dreams.

Long, healthy hair starts with a balanced diet.

The health and strength of your hair is directly related to what’s happening inside your body. "Hair grows at different speeds in different people. Times of stress or illness may decrease hair growth and cause noticeable thinning," explains Jenny Sobera, MD, FAAD, and Board Certified Dermatologist at Village Dermatology in Birmingham, Alabama. If you’ve noticed a sudden change in your hair condition, see your doctor to run a blood test to make sure you’re not experiencing any vitamin deficiencies—and that your thyroid glands are functioning properly. "Healthy foods, such as healthy fats rich in Omega-3, fruits, and vegetables contain the vitamins and nutrients needed for healthy hair," says Dr. Sobera.

Shampoo regularly—but not too much!

There’s a lot of confusion out there about how often you should be washing your hair. Some folks lather up daily, while others go a week (or more!) between shampoos. The truth is, going too long between washings can result in clogged pores and stunted hair growth—but so can over-cleansing, which strips the scalp, causing the hair follicles to produce more sebum to counter the dryness.

Bottom line? How often you need to wash all depends on how much oil your scalp produces, advises the American Academy of Dermatology. You may want to shampoo daily if your scalp is oily, whereas those with dry or color treated strands may be able to go a little longer. Whatever your schedule, it’s always a good idea to use a clarifying shampoo 1-2 times a month to detoxify your scalp and open the pores.

Clarifying Shampoos

Ditch the dry shampoo.

Occasional use of dry shampoo is okay, but it should never become a part of your daily routine, says Lana Grand, celebrity hairstylist and owner of Los Angeles-based salon Petite Mason. "Oil, dirt, and impurities accumulate on the scalp on a daily basis and need to be removed to ensure the scalp and hair follicles remain clear, balanced, and can breath. Dry shampoo can absorb some oil, making hair look cleaner, but it won’t actually remove impurities."

Sleep on a silk pillowcase.

Sleeping on a silk pillowcase is one of the easiest ways to upgrade your hair game, says Dr. Sobera. "The decreased friction from a silk or satin pillowcase can help reduce hair breakage and improve overall hair quality."

Related Story

Yes, for longer hair, you should get your hair trimmed regularly.

Of course cutting your hair won’t make it grow faster—but regular trims do go a long way in keeping hair healthy, which can help you achieve length. "Once a hair strand splits at the end, the damage will only progress. Left untouched, a split end will continue all the way up the hair shaft, damaging the entire strand beyond repair," says Grand. "So, even though regular trims won’t make your hair grow faster, they will absolutely help to eliminate the thing that prevents length retention.” If you’re growing your hair, Grand recommends trimming half an inch every two-and-a-half to three months.

Related Story

Try taking a hair vitamin.

If you don’t get enough nutrition through diet alone (which may be possible if you’re vegan or vegetarian) a supplement could give your hair a boost in the growth department. "Viviscal is my favorite hair growth supplement, and my patients love it, too," says Dr. Sobera. "It’s a scientifically formulated supplement taken twice daily to promote healthy hair growth from within."

Don’t use too much heat.

Allowing the hair to air dry is always best—especially when you’re trying to grow it out— but if you must heat style, make sure to prep the hair with a protectant and use your tools on the lowest possible. "If styling your hair is a part of your weekly routine, make sure a heat protectant product is one of the first things to touch your hair after washing it," says Grand. "Heat damage can cause your strands to snap, which just affects the length you worked so hard to grow."

Related Story

Avoid coloring your hair.

You may be tempted to jump on the platinum blonde bandwagon for the summer or darken your locks come fall, but doing so may mean forfeiting your long hair goals thanks to the damage that comes along with chemical processing. If you must dye your hair, the American Academy of Dermatology recommends you stay within three shades of your natural hair color, and they also report that dyeing the hair darker—rather than lighter—generally causes less damage.

Moisturize and protect with a hair mask.

In addition to regular shampooing and conditioning, Grand suggests incorporating a deep conditioning treatment to your routine 1-2 times a week to add moisture back to the hair, which will help keep ends stronger and healthier so you can hold onto your length.

Hair Masks

Try using products containing Minoxidil.

Minoxidil, the active ingredient in Rogaine, isn’t just for those who have experienced hair loss. They can also be used to help the hair grow longer (and possibly faster). "Minoxidil promotes hair growth by causing more follicles to enter the "growth" (or "anagen") phase. Researchers believe this is through stimulation and release of growth factors," says Dr. Sobera. "It’s very effective, but has to be taken consistently to maintain results."

Hair Growth Products with Minoxidil

For more ways to live your best life plus all things Oprah, sign up for our newsletter!

Mercey Livingston is a health and wellness writer and certified Integrative Nutrition Health Coach. She’s written about fitness and wellness for Well+Good, Women’s Health, Business Insider, and among others. When not writing, she enjoys reading and trying out workout classes all over New York City.

Growing long hair takes time.

Hair trends come and go, but long flowing locks never go out of style. Unless you want get extensions or a wig, there’s no way to go from short to long instantly. Growing out hair takes time — most of us gain about half an inch per month. And if you have kinky or curly hair, seeing visible growth takes even longer.

While you can’t control your exact amount of hair growth each month, hair stylists have a few tried-and-true tricks for helping you grow your hair longer, faster. By keeping your hair and scalp healthy, you also ensure that you keep the length you have.

Use the right shampoo and try a serum

The key to hair that grows well is healthy hair, and “the trick to healthy hair is a healthy scalp,” says Joseph Maine, celebrity hair stylist and co-founder of Trademark Beauty.

Healthy skin and hair starts with a good foundation of healthy lifestyle factors like good nutrition, sleep and exercise. When it comes to products like shampoo, you want to use a product that helps keep your scalp healthy and free of buildup, according to Maine. When shopping for shampoos and products, look for clarifying shampoos and scalp scrubs that can help remove any buildup.

Our Health & Wellness newsletter puts the best products, updates and advice in your inbox.

A scalp serum can also help boost scalp health, which in turn helps foster hair growth. Shelly Aguirre, a stylist at Maxine Salon in Chicago, recommends using the Kerastase Initialiste serum, “It gives the scalp a healthy place for hair to grow. Just like we use serums for our face, we need to use the same approach to our scalps,” she says.

Castor oil is also a popular scalp serum recommended by hairstylists, though there’s no solid science to support the claim that it can help your hair grow. You can use it just like you would a serum, applying it to the scalp.

How to grow your hair 2 inches in a month

Getting regular trims actually helps your hair grow better, according to stylists.

Get regular ‘dusting’ trims

It sounds a bit counterintuitive, but getting light trims actually helps your hair grow faster. “If your ends begin to dry out or split, they will unravel and break off, making it very difficult to gain length. Stay ahead of the breakage by receiving a light dusting every 8 to 12 weeks,” says Maine.

“Hair grows at a rate of approximately a half inch a month. The problem is, split ends keep splitting. So if you don’t remove the split ends they can actually make your hair look weaker. Not to mention, the split ends move up the hair shaft,” says Aguirre. Aguirre echoes Maine’s advice, that getting a regular trim will help your hair grow faster since you’re taking care of split ends before they become a problem.

Go easy on bleaching or chemical processing

If you’re trying to grow your hair, the goal is to keep your hair and scalp as healthy as possible and avoid anything that compromises how strong it is. One thing that can lead to damage over time is bleaching it or getting other chemical processing treatments.

“If you’re naturally darker, stay closer to your natural tones [with your hair color]. This will be less damaging to the hair long-term. There are plenty of options to add depth and dimension that do not include bleach,” Aguirre suggests.

How to grow your hair 2 inches in a month

Avoid using lots of heat on your hair if you want to help it grow.

Reduce heat damage

Heat is another culprit for damaging strands. If you blow-dry your hair every day and style with heat tools, you’ll want to try laying off the heat (or at least reduce how often you use it) to keep your hair healthier and stronger. “Even [if you use] heat protectants, over time the heat will do damage,” Aguirre says.

Aguirre also recommends rinsing your hair with cool water at the end of your shower since “the cool water closes the cuticle, which will strengthen your hair before you style it,” she says. You can also try swapping your cotton pillowcase for a silk or satin one to reduce potential breakage and damage. “This will prevent any friction that cotton pillowcases can cause. Your hair will glide,” she says.

Try supplements

Lots of people swear by supplements for helping their hair grow, including Maine.

“I personally always recommend Nutrafol. In addition to making your hair grow faster, it can also make it thicker by reducing turnover,” says Maine. Nutrafol is a popular hair growth supplement that contains vitamins, minerals, and other herbs that are supposed to help with metabolism, hormones, inflammation, stress, environment and nutrition — all areas that the brand claims can contribute to hair thinning.

The company funded a clinical research study on the product, which showed promising results over the six-month study period. It’s important to keep in mind that the most rigorous studies have zero conflict of interest — meaning that, since Nutrafol funded the study, it’s expected to have positive results.

The other most popular vitamin associated with hair growth is biotin. Before you start taking biotin, you should check with your doctor and see if you are deficient. The science around biotin and hair growth is actually not that solid, so taking a supplement may be unnecessary. According to a systematic review published in 2017, there’s not enough research to support the claim that taking biotin supports hair growth.

The information contained in this article is for educational and informational purposes only and is not intended as health or medical advice. Always consult a physician or other qualified health provider regarding any questions you may have about a medical condition or health objectives.

How to grow your hair 2 inches in a month

A person is born with the same number of hair follicles that he or she will ever have in their lifetime. Although there are about 5 million hair follicles on our bodies, our heads have about 100,000. Baldness and hair thinning occur when certain hair follicles stop producing hair with age.

According to the American Academy of Dermatology (AAD), hair grows about 1/2 inch per month. Overall, you grow about 6 inches of hair per year on average.

Hair growth usually depends on age, hair type, health and lifestyle, and other medical conditions. However, every individual must learn the science behind hair growth in order to maintain healthier hair.

How does hair grow?

Hair grows from the root of a follicle under the skin. Your scalp’s blood carries oxygen and nutrients to the follicle, which helps your hair grow. As your hair grows, it passes through an oil gland on your skin. The American Academy of Dermatology reports that your hair is shiny and soft because of the oil from this gland.

Steps to make your hair grow faster and stronger

Although genetics play an important role in hair growth, there is no other proven remedies to stimulate the growth of your hair. However, you can take certain steps to maintain a healthier hair that makes it to grow faster and stronger. Check out the 10 steps below, to maintain a health hair growth:

  1. Vitamins and Nutrients

There are many companies that promote vitamins or supplements as hair growth supplements. However, they don’t always directly affect hair length. To grow your hair, your body needs a lot of energy. Eating an unbalanced diet can impede hair growth. Make sure you eat sources of zinc, omega-3 and 6, B-5 and biotin, vitamin C, iron and vitamin D.

  1. Use essential oils

Put a few drops of jojoba oil into your shampoo before hair washing. Studies have shown that pumpkin seed oil can reduce hair loss. Directly applying essential oils to your skin is not recommended. Several drops of essential oil per ounce of carrier oil can be added to the oil to dilute it. Rosemary and peppermint may also be helpful. These oils may be beneficial to hair growth, based on the results of animal studies.

  1. Keratin supplements

Research on protein, keratin, and vitamins for hair health isn’t very extensive. Researchers studied a product that had 500 milligrams of keratin and other vitamins and minerals (Source: HealthLine). Results were as follows:

  • 5 percent reduction in hair loss
  • 9 percent improved in hair strength
  • improved hair brightness and luster.
  1. Use of proteins

Protein helps hair growth and protects hair from chemicals and environmental influences. If you style your hair frequently or apply heat to your hair, protein treatments can protect your hair. Coconut oil helps reduce protein loss before and after washing your hair. Too much protein can interfere with kidney function. In rare cases, it can also cause hair to become brittle. It is best to get protein from your diet rather than supplements. Make sure to have protein from vegetables, nuts, yogurt, and other foods.

  1. Try caffeine products

We all know caffeine can increase energy, but a 2014 study found that caffeine may also have a stimulating effect on the hair. Caffeine-infused products can promote new hair growth at the molecular, cellular and organ level in both men and women, according to research.

  1. Treat yourself with a scalp massage

A scalp massage can help you relax and relieve stress. However, a 2016 study found it may also help improve hair health. The study looked at the effects of a 4-minute daily scalp massage. After 24 weeks, the researchers found that the nine men in the study had thicker hair than they did initially. Although there was no noticeable difference in hair growth in the study, it is believed that scalp massage helps dilate blood vessels under the skin. This in turn can lead to thicker, stronger hair that is less likely to break.

  1. Check for platelet-rich plasma (PRP) treatment

Research shows that using PRP therapy for patients with hair loss has shown proven and successful results. Although more controlled studies are needed, one study has shown that PRP may be an effective treatment option for hair loss.

“PRP is an innovative treatment that injects the patient’s own platelet concentrations to restore and accelerate hair growth,” says Dr. Sapna Palep of Spring Street Dermatology. “Platelets are proteins that we get from our own bloodstream and DNA, and when they get back into the body they can act as stem cells,” Palep said. Injection of PRP into the scalp can damage dormant hair follicles and increase hair growth. Treatment is performed once a month for 3 months and then every 6 months as a follow up care.

  1. Do not overheat

Heat from curling irons, hair dryers and straighteners can damage and cause breakage. You can’t completely eliminate thermal styling, but you can limit how often you use these tools. Lowering the temperature of heated styling tools also helps reduce hair damage. Also, a 2011 study found that applying a heat protectant prior to using heated styling tools can significantly reduce hair damage. Heat treatment creates a protective barrier that helps prevent moisture loss when using heated instruments.

  1. Talk to your doctor about minoxidil

Some ingredients, such as minoxidil, have been clinically tested for hair growth and have shown positive results. Minoxidil, used to treat hereditary hair loss in the occipital region, is the active ingredient in Rogaine. Some products that contain minoxidil do not require a prescription as long as the minoxidil concentration is below a certain percentage. However, Rogaine may not work for everyone and it may take up to 4 months to see results.

  1. Easy to color hair

When you dye your hair and change its texture with chemicals, the pressure on your hair can cause it to break. However, softening this process may make your hair appear less brittle and grow faster.


While genetics plays an important role in hair growth, many other factors also tend to show good results. There is no magic formula for instant hair growth, but there are steps you can take to improve the health and growth of your hair. A healthy diet with essential nutrients and adequate protein is the key. Certain products and procedures can promote hair growth, but avoiding heat and chemotherapy can also help. If you are concerned about hair loss or have problems with hair growth, you can discuss with your doctor right away.

A warm oil scalp massage uses natural oils to improve the health of your scalp and encourage hair growth.

Oils like coconut oil, olive oil, jojoba oil, and argan oil can all be used during your scalp massage.

Keep in mind warm scalp massages have not been scientifically proven to lead to faster hair growth..

Is it possible to regrow hairline

There is no outright cure for a receding hairline, but there are some medications that can slow it down and help hair regrow.

Can rice water damage your hair

As nutrient-filled as rice water is, it also can be quite damaging to your hair due to the amount of protein that the water absorbs. “Protein overload,” as Bailey calls it, is when there is too much protein and not enough moisture, which can cause hair to look and feel very dry and brittle.

Can you grow 2 inches of hair in a month

It’s hard to say exactly how fast your hair grows — everyone is different! — but on average, hair grows about half an inch over the course of a month. That being said, it’s not unusual for hair to grow as little as a centimeter or as much as an inch in a month.

What makes your hair grow the fastest

Let’s look at 10 steps that may help your hair grow faster and stronger.Avoid restrictive dieting. … Check your protein intake. … Try caffeine-infused products. … Explore essential oils. … Boost your nutrient profile. … Indulge in a scalp massage. … Look into platelet-rich plasma treatment (PRP) … Hold the heat.More items…•Jun 18, 2020

Does milk make you taller

Additionally, milk is rich in protein, with nearly 8 grams of the nutrient in a single 1-cup (244-ml) serving ( 46 ). Not only that, but research shows that cow’s milk can stimulate increased growth in children and may help support weight gain and muscle building ( 47 ).

How long does it take to grow 2 inches of hair

As we age, some follicles stop producing hair, which is how baldness or hair thinning occurs. The American Academy of Dermatology says that hair grows about 1/2 inch per month on average. That’s a grand total of about 6 inches per year for the hair on your head.

Can hair grow back after thinning

Although hair re-growth may be possible, you should also know when to seek professional help. If the reason for thinning hair is genetics, it will not grow back on its own. To grow back a healthy, full head of hair, you’ll need to take action, and that involves reviewing different hair loss options.

How long does it take to grow hair 12 inches

According to the CDC, scalp hair grows an average of one-half inch per month. If your hair is two inches long and you’re aiming for shoulder length (about 12 inches) growth, that adds up to a little less than two years to reach your goal.

How do I grow my hair overnight

How To Grow Your Hair OVERNIGHT! 1 Inch In 12 HoursWhat You Will Need… … Before We Get Started… … Mix 2 eggs, 4 tablespoons of extra virgin olive oil and 1 tablespoon of honey in a bowl. … Evenly apply the mixture to your scalp and hair. … Wrap your hair in clingfilm, or cover it with a plastic cap and leave in for 1 hour.More items…•Mar 5, 2017

How can I grow my hair 5 inches in a week

Coconut oil 2 tbs Vitamin E oil 2 tbs Tea Tree oil 2 tbs Castor oil 2 tbs Apply to hair for 30 minutes daily. Grow your hair 3-5 inches a week . Coconut oil 2 tbs Vitamin E oil 2 tbs Tea Tree oil 2 tbs Castor oil 2 tbs Apply to hair for 30 minutes daily.

Which oil is best for hair growth

Best Oils For Hair Growth Is Coconut Oil. … Best Oils For Hair Growth Is Argan Oil. … Best Oils For Hair Growth Is Jojoba Oil. … Best Oils For Hair Growth Is Almond Oil. … Best Oils For Hair Growth Is Olive Oil. … Best Oils For Hair Growth Is Grapeseed Oil. … Best Oils For Hair Growth Is Lavender Oil.More items…•Jan 7, 2019

Does rice water go bad

Rice water can go bad because it’s a natural product with no added preservatives. It can last up to 5-7 days, if stored in a refrigerator, after every usage. However, rice water can go bad early when left at room temperature.

Can I leave rice water in my hair overnight

1) Can I use rice water in my hair overnight? A. Yes, you can use rice water as an overnight mask for your hair. But make sure you do not leave it on for more than 18 hours as there are chances of bacterial growth with rice water, which can lead to itching and flaking of the scalp.

Does rice water grow hair

Many people find rice water to be a beneficial hair treatment. Historical examples and anecdotal evidence suggest rice water may improve the strength, texture, and growth of hair. … While its benefits for hair remain unproven, using a rice water hair rinse is safe to try at home and may also be used on the skin.

How do I make my hair grow faster and thicker

Micronutrients like biotin, Vitamin C, and Vitamin E can make your hair grow faster and thicker. You may also take omega-3 fatty acid supplements, such as fish oil capsules to stimulate hair growth.

How long does it take for hair to grow 2 3 inches

The average person’s hair grows 1/2 inches per month, so about 6 months. This will vary depending on environmental, genetic and lifestyle factors.

How can I grow 5 inches in 2 weeks

Draw your arms towards to toes or to the knee flexor and grab your foot or shoe. Pull behind your body and touch your back. This easy and effective exercise will stretch the knee joints and give you additional height. Read more on stretching to grow taller.

How to grow your hair 2 inches in a month

Hey, Google, how much does hair grow in a month? Chances are at some point in your lifetime you’ve scoured the internet with this search topic in hopes of growing longer, stronger hair faster. Because, to be honest, for some reason when we have a hawk-eye on our hair growth, it’s nearly impossible to see. Cue the impatience. Perhaps you’re hoping to quickly grow out an impromptu haircut gone awry or you’re in the mood to change your ‘do. Whatever your reason, we’re here to answer the age-old question and get to the bottom of monthly hair growth once and for all. Keep reading to learn more.

How much does hair grow in a month?

The quick answer is, on average, hair grows about ¼ inch to ½ inch a month, according to Bridgette Hill, certified trichologist and founder of Root Cause Scalp Analysis. Of course, this may vary from person to person, but if your hair (and scalp) are healthy, your hair should and will grow each month.

To better understand hair growth, professional hairstylist Sophia Porter breaks down the four main stages: anagen, catagen, telogen, and exogen. Anagen is the growth stage, “where your hair grows and the maximum length is determined,” Porter says. This can last two to seven years, depending on the person, and is the longest stage in the hair-growth process. Next up is catagen, or the regression and transition stage. In this phase that lasts about seven to 10 days, hair growth slows and the follicles shrink.

According to Porter, 10 to 15% of the hairs on the scalp are going through the telogen stage at a time. During this chapter of growth, old hair is resting and new hairs are growing. And finally, exogen is when the hair is shed from the follicle. “On average, a person loses about 50 to 150 hairs a day,” Porter says. So, don’t be alarmed if you see a few strands in your hairbrush.

Don’t worry if this seems overwhelming to understand. The most important thing to note is that hair growth, like all things in life, is a process, and you should, in fact, see growth if your hair and body are healthy (more on this below).

I swear by this stuff! And based on the many, many reviews on the internet, so do a lot of other people. I’m hesitant to believe there is ever a “magic pill” for anything but these vitamins work wonders. My hair naturally grows pretty slow. With this stuff, I get about an inch of growth per month. It’s truly incredible. Here are the links to some of the reviews that convinced me that I should try them.

You do have to take them for about 2-3 months before you start noticing how much faster your hair is growing and at about $36/month, it’s a bit of an investment. I’m currently using Viviscal for the second time, after cutting my hair to an angled bob six months ago.

The downside? You know it’s working because you have to make a hair appointment when your roots get bad in half the time. Also, if your hair is growing faster on your head, it’s also growing faster everyone else too. It makes for a lovely 5 o’clock shadow on your legs. Just sayin’.

2. Coconut masks and Scalp Massages

I can never tell if expensive hair masks or deep conditioning treatments actually work. My first roommate out of college was an Indian girl. Not only did she teach me how to cook a couple great Indian dishes, she introduced me to coconut oil. She had long, thick black hair. She told me that women in India use coconut oil as a mask in their hair. After trying it as a mask in my own hair, I’m convinced there is no product on the market better than this stuff.

How to grow your hair 2 inches in a month

I put a ton of it in my hair. I’ve seen some articles say use 2 tablespoons. That’s laughable. I probably put 1/4 cup at least. Once my head feels saturated with the oil, I give myself a good scalp massage to work the oil in and stimulate hair growth. I leave it on for an hour or two with a plastic grocery bag tied on my head like a turban (to keep the heat in and help it work better). Then I shampoo twice in the shower and skip conditioner. It makes hair unbelievably soft and strong.

I also use coconut oil as lotion and it’s a fabulous replacement for shave gel. Just smother a tablespoon on your legs while you’re in the shower, shave, and you’ll get out with smooth legs and no need to moisturize.

3. Good Shampoo and Conditioner

Pureology is the good stuff. I’m sure there is other good stuff on the market but I’ve seen Pureology work wonders on my hair. In an effort to save money (because after all, this stuff is pricy), I alternate my shampoo days with Trader Joe’s Tea Tree Oil Shampoo. It’s also sulfate-free and all-natural (derived from oils, mostly) and so it’s a great, inexpensive option to alternate with the Pureology. I use the Pureology Perfect 4 Platinum Shampoo and the Hydrate Conditioner. I bought a liter of the conditioner on Amazon about a year ago and I’m still not done the bottle!

How to grow your hair 2 inches in a month

4. Heat Protection

I used to put nothing in my hair and then I’d hit it with a 450 degree flat iron. I cringe when I think of that now.

According to my stylist, anything that coats the hair protects it more than nothing at all. I alternate between a Moroccan Oil knock off from Sally’s Beauty Supply and Aussie Leave-In Conditioner Hair Insurance, which smells amazing. I’ve also realized that for my straight hair, I really don’t need 450 degrees to tame a few kinks and flyaways. I never go above 400 degrees now.

5. Don’t Cut It

This seems like common sense but I’m so shocked by how many articles say you have to trim your hair to get it to grow. Um, no. Your hair grows from the scalp. That really doesn’t have anything to do with the ends. If you trim your hair too often, you’re growing and cutting it and basically keeping it the same length.

If you’re trying to grow out your hair, you might be wondering how fast hair typically grows. We’ve been there 一 questioning whether our hair will ever grow out after experiencing a haircut disaster or getting tired of sporting short hair . It’s easy to become impatient with the idea of waiting months for your strands to grow — often leading to an endless search for ways to grow your hair faster . It can feel like hair purgatory. So we’re sharing what to know about hair growth, how much additional length you should see per month, and tips on how to upgrade your hair care routine to take the guesswork out of your hair growth journey.

How Much Hair Growth Should You Have In A Month?

Believe it or not, hair grows relatively fast. According to the American Academy of Dermatology (AAD), the hair on your head grows about six inches a year, meaning each month your hair grows approximately half an inch. Of course, this is an average and everyone will differ slightly. Remember that what the growth looks like is dependent on your hair type. If you have curly hair , half an inch of growth will likely be much less noticeable than half an inch of growth on straight hair due to its texture. But curl or no curl, the average is the same.

How To Upgrade Your Hair Care Routine During The Grow Out Process

You might be wondering if there’s a way to make your hair grow faster. The truth is that there’s a lot of debate in the medical community about whether or not you can truly make your hair grow faster. And while it’s not likely that topical hair care products like shampoos, conditioners and serums will increase your rate of hair growth, there are hair care routine upgrades you can make to keep your hair healthy and ensure your hair looks and feels it’s best during the grow out process.

1. Give Your Strands To A Deep Conditioning Treatment

If you’re trying to grow out your hair and you’re skipping out on regular trims, it’s possible that your ends are looking dull or damaged. In order to give your hair the nourishment it needs and the shine to make it look and feel healthy, add a conditioning hair mask into your routine. The L’Oréal Paris Elvive Total Repair 5 Damage Erasing Balm Rinse-Out Mask is great because it’s formulated with almond oil and a repairing concentrate with protein to nourish and strengthen the hair. Plus, it’s an easy to use treatment that works its magic in just three to five minutes.

2. Switch To A Bond Strengthening System

To keep your hair strong, swap your regular shampoo and conditioner for a bond strengthening system like the the L’Oréal Paris EverPure Sulfate-Free Bond Strengthening Color Care Shampoo and L’Oréal Paris EverPure Sulfate-Free Bond Strengthening Color Care Conditioner . It’s an excellent duo because each product works to strengthen the hair from the inside out by reinforcing weak hair bonds that can result from heat styling or bleaching. In just six uses the hair fiber is made stronger, plus, it’s safe on color-treated hair.

3. Use Heat Protectant

If you style your hair with heat tools often, it’s essential that you use heat protectant prior to styling. Heat protectant shields your hair from breakage and split ends that can occur as a result of excess heat. The less damaged your strands, the healthier and shinier they look, and the less often you’ll feel the need to run to the salon for a trim. The L’Oréal Paris Elvive Dream Lengths Heat Slayer Pre-Iron Spray Leave-In is a must-have for your hair care arsenal because it protects the hair from heat damage of up to 450 degrees, allowing you to salvage every inch. When you’re trying to grow your hair long, every inch counts!

What To Do If You Feel Like Your Hair Isn’t Growing

If you’re noticing less than average or no hair growth, the first thing to do is assess whether or not you might be experiencing hair loss. According to the Cleveland Clinic , most people lose between 50 and 100 hairs per day as part of normal shedding. If you’re losing more than that, or aren’t seeing any regrowth, you might have alopecia . The Cleveland Clinic also explains that recently giving birth, going through menopause and wearing very tight hairstyles can be causes of hair loss. There are many other factors that can also contribute to temporary and permanent hair loss.

It’s also important to remember that the six inches of hair growth per year that the average person experiences is just that 一 an average. You might have no hair loss issue at all, and simply have a slower rate of hair growth. If you’re concerned about hair loss or slow regrowth, it’s best to see a board-certified dermatologist who can give you a proper assessment.

Edited by: Alyssa Kaplan, Photography: Chaunte Vaughn, Associate Creative Director: Melissa San Vicente-Landestoy, Art Director: Hannah Packer, Associate Creative Producer: Becca Solovay, Associate Content Director: Shalwah Evans, Makeup Artist: Jonet Williamson, Hair Stylist: Akihisa Yamaguchi, Wardrobe Stylist: Alexis Badiyi, Digital Tech: Erik Dalzen, Photo Assistant: Sam Kang, Model: Alexandra Van Zant

All products featured on British Vogue are independently selected by our editors. However, when you buy something through our retail links, we may earn an affiliate commission.

An abundance of thick, long hair. Many of us will admit it’s one of the ultimate beauty goals as we frantically type “how to make your hair grow faster” into Google. The good news is that where there is a will, there is always a way to encourage hair to grow faster, longer and stronger. All it takes is some patience and know-how.

The American Academy of Dermatology reports that hair grows an average of around half an inch each month, which amounts to six inches over the year. It is, however, governed by our genetics so some will grow more and others less. “However much your hair grows per month, there is not much you can do to speed this number up,” says Anabel Kingsley, a leading trichologist at the Philip Kingsley clinic in London and New York. “But you can certainly take steps to ensure your strands are growing at their optimal rate, are resilient against breakage, and don’t fall out before they should.”

From ensuring your hair is healthy from roots to ends to nourishing it from the inside out and caring for it properly, you can optimise your hair’s ability to grow longer and stronger at the fastest rate possible for you. Here Vogue brings you a step-by-step guide to growing your locks long – as quickly as possible.

Does a healthy scalp mean strong, healthy hair?

“It is becoming common knowledge that hair growth is reliant on the condition of our scalp,” says Kingsley. “The scalp is skin and should be given similar care to the skin on our faces.” For hair to grow longer and stronger, it needs a healthy place from which to thrive, so neglecting your scalp will come at a price.

Kingsley recommends shampooing regularly – you should be aiming for most days – to effectively remove dead skin cells, sweat, environmental pollution and oils that accumulate on its surface. “If you don’t shampoo enough and they remain on the scalp, this can lead to flaking and irritation. And when the scalp isn’t healthy, the health of your hair can be affected. In fact, a flaky scalp can actually cause hair loss.”

The past couple of years have seen a huge surge in scalp care, with brands understanding that the scalp is an area that needs to be looked after to nurture healthy hair. Employing ingredients like vitamin C and other antioxidants from the skincare world, the aim is to create a happy scalp for stronger, more resilient hair.

How to grow your hair 2 inches in a month

Sunday Riley Clean Rinse Clarifying Scalp Serum

How to grow your hair 2 inches in a month

Briogeo Scalp Revival Charcoal + Tea Tree Scalp Treatment Serum

How to grow your hair 2 inches in a month

Virtue Topical Scalp Supplement

How to grow your hair 2 inches in a month

Drunk Elephant T.L.C. Happi Scalp Scrub

How to grow your hair 2 inches in a month

Percy & Reed Give Me Strength Strengthening Scalp Concentrate

How to grow your hair 2 inches in a month

Davines Solu Sea Salt Scrub Cleanser

Does diet affect your hair growth?

A healthy diet is as vital to the health and appearance of your hair as it is to your skin’s. “Protein and complex carbohydrates are key to maintaining a good hair growth cycle,” says Kingsley, “so make sure you are including both of these in your diet. I recommend a palm-sized portion of protein – think fish, eggs, lean meat, pulses and quinoa – at breakfast and lunch. These are the most important meals of the day for your hair as that is when energy expenditure is greatest.”

Don’t cut the carbs either. Your hair follicles need to receive enough energy to grow, so include a portion of complex carbohydrates, like brown rice, wholewheat toast, or oatmeal, with each meal.

“If you drink too much alcohol and smoke, you’re likely to be affecting your vitamin C levels,” says hairstylist Luke Hersheson, who points out that it helps the body absorb iron, which is necessary for hair growth. He recommends taking it in supplement form, or incorporating kiwis, oranges, broccoli, and Brussels sprouts into your diet.

Vitamins D (found in leafy greens and kale) and E (found in almonds, sweet potato, and avocado), will also promote healthy hair, Hersheson says.

Will taking supplements boost hair growth?

The answer is yes. “Being a non-essential tissue, your hair has especially high nutritional requirements, which can be difficult to meet through diet alone,” says Kingsley. “Supplements can be very handy in that they provide hair with easily accessible nutrients.” Ensuring healthy levels of certain minerals in particular will encourage hair growth and help prevent breakage.

How to grow your hair 2 inches in a month

Transitioning from chemically straightened to natural hair is a process. If you don’t want to do the big chop and get rid of your processed hair in one fell swoop, you have to live with two different textures of hair as it grows out. Before we talk about what to expect when growing your hair out, Creme of Nature hairstylist and natural hair educator Pat Grant Williams wants us to understand the three phases of hair growth. “At any given time, some of your is hair is growing, resting and shedding,” Williams explains.

"There are three phases of hair growth: anagen- growth phase, catagen-transition phase, and telogen-resting phase. At any given time, 70 to 90% of the hair is in the Anagen-growth phase. This phase can last seven to ten years. During the Catagen phase, only one to two percent of the hair is transitioning, lasting about two weeks. During the Telogen stage resting phase, which lasts for approximately four months, new cells create a new shaft. Hair strands have different phases that are repeated during one's life if the follicle remains healthy."

Now that we've gotten through the science, here's what to expect and what you can do to make the process easier month to month.

Meet the Expert

  • Pat Grant Williams is a natural hair educator and Creme of Nature hairstylist.

Early Transitioning: 1-3 months

Your hair will grow between a half to one inch in the first two months. This might be an easy time if you stuck to the general relaxer guideline of touch-ups every eight weeks. It’s not too early to start thinking about good transition styles for the months ahead. If you aren’t particularly confident in your styling abilities, take this time to practice and see if there are any styles that you can master for days when you need a quick and easy fallback hairdo.

Celebrity stylist Pat Grant Williams also says that this is the time for patience. "The most difficult part of transitioning from chemically relaxed hair to natural hair is keeping the hair healthy when there are two textures of hair on one strand," says Williams. "The new growth grows out and is usually healthier than the relaxed hair. At this line of demarcation, where new natural hair meets relaxed hair is where hair is usually the weakest."

For this reason, she says tender, love, and care is required to keep the hair looking and feeling its best. Deep conditioning is a start since natural hair tends to be dry. The sooner you start increasing moisture, the healthier your tresses will be overall.

If the scalp is clean, the hair follicle is able to generate new hair. If the scalp is coated with buildup, the follicle may not be able to do its job.

Mid Transitioning: 3-6 Months

Around the third month, you should have between one and two inches of new growth. This is when the transition can get more challenging, as you need to be very diligent in taking care of your tresses where your relaxed hair meets the new growth. If you haven’t already begin using protein treatments about once a month. Alternate these with deep conditioners, which you should apply at least twice a month. It’s important to keep the balance of protein and moisture in your hair at optimal levels to try to minimize breakage.

The average hair growth is 1/2 inch per month or 6 inches per year.

Long-Term: 6 Months and Beyond

By now, you may have between two and three inches of new growth. Your relaxed hair will look markedly different from your curls and coils. (If you had a texturizer instead of a relaxer, the difference probably won't be as noticeable.) Daily styling may be a challenge; the best thing to do would be to try styles that make the most of your curls, rather than fighting to straighten this new growth.

You might want to trim one to two inches of hair. Or, consider braid extensions as a way to get through the next few months. Some people obsess over how little it seems their hair is growing; wearing extensions is a good way to get your mind off of growth and to reduce daily styling.

At six months, you'll probably have about three inches of new growth, with the ends of your hair seeming to hang on for dear life. The sooner you get rid of your relaxed ends, the sooner you can begin to understand your hair's unique texture and learn how to work with it. If your relaxed hair is shorter than your new growth, consider cutting the processed ends away. This can be tough for those who like to wear their hair long. But let's be real: straggly ends do nothing for your look.

"A 'healthy trim' removes less than what grows," explains Williams. "In one year, you could grow six inches and with proper care and trims be able to keep five inches. This is a realistic goal when the hair and scalp are healthy."

How to grow your hair 2 inches in a month

That pixie cut seemed like a good idea at the time. But now you’re staring in the mirror, and the reflection looking back is more, “Eek!” than chic.

Cleveland Clinic is a non-profit academic medical center. Advertising on our site helps support our mission. We do not endorse non-Cleveland Clinic products or services. Policy

Is there anything (anything?!) you can do to speed up the growing-out process? Dermatologist Wilma Bergfeld, MD, gives us the long and short of it.

Hair growth 101

The hair on your head grows in cycles. At any time, about 80% of your hair is actively growing. The remaining strands are either in a resting state or preparing to die and fall out.

If your hair is shedding like crazy, see a doctor to rule out any illnesses or nutrient deficiencies that might be responsible. But if scissors — not shedding — are at the root of your problem, you’ll have to summon some patience: Hair grows a measly 4 to 6 inches per year.

Tips for hair growth

When you want your hair to hurry up and grow already, Dr. Bergfeld recommends these tips:

1. Get healthy

“Take care of your health issues,” she says. Hormonal abnormalities, anemia and other nutrient deficiencies can short-circuit the growth pattern. Before experimenting with supplements and vitamins, Dr. Bergfeld recommends having your doctor do some tests to identify any possible deficiencies.

2. Eat a balanced diet

A well-rounded, nutritious diet is important for head-to-toe health, including the hairs on your head. Avoid diets that cut out entire food groups, Dr. Bergfeld cautions. And if you follow a vegetarian or vegan diet, make sure you’re getting all the protein types and nutrients your body needs. A doctor or dietitian can help you create a well-balanced eating plan.

3. Protect your tresses

Hair that’s weak and damaged will break long before it reaches great lengths (or even medium lengths). Avoid bleach and chemical treatments that can damage hair.

4. Keep it cool

Like chemicals, heat styling can damage your hair. Try to avoid frequent blowouts and step away from the curling iron. If you can’t resist, use a heat protectant before you style.

5. Know your hair

Fine, coarse, curly, colored — different hair types have different needs. If your hair is dry, for instance, wash it less frequently and use a heavier conditioner. If your hair is fine or very curly, it can be easily damaged. Avoid brushing while it’s wet and use products designed for your hair type.

6. Get trims

Scheduling a haircut can feel counterproductive when you want your hair to get longer. But regular trims keep hair from breaking and getting even shorter, Dr. Bergfeld notes.

“Split ends run up the hair fiber like a rip in your stockings. You need to clip those off.”

7. Pamper your scalp

Look to the root of the problem, Dr. Bergfeld suggests. “If your scalp is itchy or flaky, that translates to inflammation, which turns off hair growth.” To keep your scalp happy, try anti-dandruff shampoos or avoid heavily fragranced shampoos and conditioners, which can irritate sensitive skin. “If your scalp is healthy, your hair will be the best it can be,” she says.

Dr. Bergfeld adds that it’s best to skip shampoos and serums that claim to contain hair-growing vitamins. “Those don’t penetrate the hair,” she explains.

Sadly, there’s no magic formula to transform you into Rapunzel — at least not yet. “Major cosmetic houses have some of the best chemical scientists in the world,” she says. “Lots of researchers are working on this.”

Cleveland Clinic is a non-profit academic medical center. Advertising on our site helps support our mission. We do not endorse non-Cleveland Clinic products or services. Policy

After a year of lockdown, we have all felt ourselves letting our appearance go. We have access to our hairstylist again, and we can now go out and get the nails we want. When we decide we want well-groomed longer hair and nails, we can use various tips and tricks to get our perfect look. Here we explore the top ways you can grow your hair this year and strengthen those nails.

How to grow your hair 2 inches in a month

Photo, Lazar Gugleta.

Growing your hair long quickly: Before you think we are going to offer you some magic trick, we are not. The route to beautiful, long hair is through good hair health. Hair grows at the rate it wants to grow – usually about 2 inches every few months. However, how much you need to cut off each time will impact how quickly you can get to your desired length. The likely cause of a momentary desire to have all your hair chopped off is the unmistakable frustration that you cannot get it to look good.

If you maintain your hair health, it will grow at half an inch a month. If you have inadequate levels of proteins and split ends, the hair will grow slower. You might even suffer from hair loss or thinning hair due to poor hair health. Therefore, these top ways are more than just a desire for a specific look; they are about avoiding more significant worries.

Medical Help? First, if the hair loss and thinning are severe enough, you may want to see a GP. The GP will refer you to a consultant who may be able to offer a treatment plan. However, be aware that we lose about a hundred strands of hair a day, completely healthy. Therefore, be sure to keep this in perspective. You may also want to look at your diet, stress levels and hormones before seeking any sort of topical treatments.

Hair-growth oils: Before you get excited, there is no such thing as a magic oil. You will not apply a product and overnight gain a beautiful flowing mane. However, hair growth oils offer the hydration and scalp care needed to act as a foundation for healthy hair growth. One of the most effective hair oils is castor oil, full of essential vitamins and minerals. It is anti-inflammatory and anti-microbial and helps the hair to retain moisture. While it might seem odd to massage castor oil into your hair and scalp, it will do much to encourage healthy hair growth.

Take care of the scalp: The scalp is the foundation of your hair health. There are layers of skin in the scalp that include hair follicles, glands, nerves, etc., that impact hair growth and fibre’s health. Therefore, ensuring healthy blood flow and the level of nutrients in the scalp will help in the mission of healthy, long hair.

Growing nails fast: Like your hair, there is no magic trick for rapid growth. If you want super-long nails now, you probably must go the fake nails route. However, we can do things that will help our nails grow strong and prevent them from breaking or looking unhealthy. A lot depends on our genetics, but also on our lifestyle and our diet. You will also struggle to grow your nails if you have a nail-biting habit or work in a demanding profession on your hands.

Vitamins Multi Collagen Pills: A lack of collagen in our bodies can do more than lead to brittle nails. It can also result in weaker bones and dry hair and skin. Therefore, taking a vitamin supplement can help restore youthful skin, hair, bones, joints and more.

Biotin Gummies: Biotin is another essential ingredient for the growth of healthy hair, skin, and nails. These biotin gummies come in many different forms and are counted as a dietary supplement. The chewy sweets include this essential vitamin and Vitamin D and are a much better option than taking capsules. They are a way of stopping the nails from breaking or splitting, giving you a fighting chance to get the nails you want. For those of us with brittle nails, taking biotin on board in whatever form is essential.

Cuticle Oil: Like with hair, where managing the health of the follicle is a way to ensure strong growth, with a nail, it is all about the cuticle. The secret here, as with hair, is appropriate levels of hydration. Rubbing a cuticle oil into the nail bed can help nails grow strong and long.

How to grow your hair 2 inches in a month

How fast does hair grow depends largely on genetics, hormones, and nutrition, however, the average hair growth cycle is a rate of 0.3 to 0.4 mm a day.

Most hair strands grow at an average rate of about 0.3 to 0.4 mm a day. So, this means it may grow up to one-tenth of an inch or a little more in a week. However, this growth differs with people. Genetics, hormones, nutrition, and stress levels all play a role when it comes to the health and growth of tresses.

An average person loses about 50 to 100 hairs every day and grows the same amount. Any physical or emotional stress or deficiency in iron, biotin, and vitamin D can negatively affect hair health (growth and density of the hair).

How do I make my hair grow faster and thicker?

The most important factor in healthy hair other than genetics is diet. Many individuals experience hair loss when they indulge in crash diets or rigid fasting for weight loss. A diet rich in protein (eggs, lean meat, legumes), calcium, iron, and zinc, as well as vitamin B complex, is essential to hair health.

Other tips, such as shampooing hair only two to three times a week, using special filters in the shower if the area supplies hard water, and avoiding hot water head baths all help to keep the scalp healthy. Avoid brushing and combing wet hair, and use a wide-toothed comb when possible. Always condition the hair after washing it. Tight hairstyles, braids, buns, or ponytails can cause hair loss and bald patches. Using curlers, hot irons, colors, hair rebonding and straightening can affect hair density and damage hair follicles. When the tips of the hair are persistently dry, they split (split ends) resulting in breakage and, thus, thinning of hair.

If a person is on prescription pills for acne, they may experience severe hair loss. Talk to the skin specialist regarding hair supplements to counteract the same.

What can I rub on my scalp to make my hair grow?

Treating the underlying cause of hair loss, such as nutritional deficiencies, is essential for healthy hair care and hair growth. The U.S. Food and Drug Administration has approved topical minoxidil (Rogaine or Regaine) as an over-the-counter drug for hair loss. It comes in liquid, foam, and shampoo forms in 5 or 10 percent concentrations. The medication must be applied to the scalp two times a day for best results.

Minoxidil can help regrow about 10 percent of the lost hair when it is applied regularly. It is contraindicated in individuals younger than 18 years old, during pregnancy, and nursing mothers. Other than minoxidil, various over-the-counter products can help with hair loss. Serums containing ceramides, urea, and lactate are often used to hydrate the dry scalp and reestablish its pH level to prevent hair loss.

Oils, especially argan, virgin coconut, almond, and olive oil, when rubbed on the scalp can help promote hair growth cycles due to the massaging action, which stimulates dormant hair follicles. A homemade hair mask using egg yolk and a teaspoon of olive oil and honey can be applied to the hair for 10 minutes and covered with a warm towel. It helps make healthy hair soft and shiny and relieves dry scalp.

I also wish that I could obtain this much growth in a month, My 8 week NG is probably 1/2 inch.

I am also interested in a regime to get me on track to grow this much, hopefully from someone who is 4b. Thanks.


Well-Known Member
  • Feb 22, 2009
  • #8


Well-Known Member
  • Feb 22, 2009
  • #9


Well-Known Member
  • Feb 22, 2009
  • #10


Well-Known Member
  • Feb 22, 2009
  • #11


Well-Known Member
  • Feb 22, 2009
  • #12


Well-Known Member
  • Feb 22, 2009
  • #13


Well-Known Member
  • Feb 22, 2009
  • #14

I’ve only had it happen to me ONCE at one time for one month. I never saw it happen again.

There was one girl I knew about 10 years ago who’s hair did grow that fast. She didn’t really do a lot to her hair (don’t remember her regimen), but I DO remember that she didn’t mess with her hair too much. For the most part she just kept it back in a low ponytail. She was a hairy girl overall, though. She had a lot of hair on her legs, arms, etc.

ETA: My bad. I only got one inch in a month.
But the girl I knew still had fast hair growth. unbelievably fast.


New Member
  • Feb 22, 2009
  • #15


New Member
  • Feb 22, 2009
  • #16

I doubt is true. i am 6 weeks post and i am like .5 inch


Well-Known Member
  • Feb 22, 2009
  • #17
Well-Known Member
  • Feb 22, 2009
  • #18


Well-Known Member
  • Feb 22, 2009
  • #19


New Member
  • Feb 22, 2009
  • #20


Well-Known Member
  • Feb 22, 2009
  • #21


Well-Known Member
  • Feb 22, 2009
  • #22


New Member
  • Feb 22, 2009
  • #23

It is possible. My sister gets two inches (not centimeters) a month. She doesn’t do anything in particular to her hair; she’s just lucky.

ETA: No hair vitamins, no exercise, unhealthy diet/lifestyle. She did take sulfur for a while, but I don’t think she does anymore.


New Member
  • Feb 22, 2009
  • #24

The only time my hair ever grew that fast was when I was pregnant. I took it for granted and kept cutting it off though. When I have another baby, I’m going to be sure to retain as much length as possible.

I’ve read with growth aides a few people have claimed to obtain this much length in one month.

If you find a tried & true regimen that really works, please let me know!


New Member
  • Feb 22, 2009
  • #25

Not even the "supergrowers" on this board get that much in a month.
I don’t think it’s possible.

I don’t think you can change your growth rate, I think it’s your retention that improves with supplements..not the growth.


New Member
  • Feb 22, 2009
  • #26


New Member
  • Feb 22, 2009
  • #27


Well-Known Member
  • Feb 22, 2009
  • #28


Well-Known Member
  • Feb 22, 2009
  • #29


Well-Known Member
  • Feb 22, 2009
  • #30

Similar threads

  • Forums
  • Long Hair Care Forum's Discussion Boards
  • Hair Care Tips & Product Review Discussion
  • Style chooser
  • Change width

Block #1

This footer is unique to XenBase. You can edit all of these blocks by going to
Style Properties -> Footer.

Do you like your hair but wish it would grow faster? You are not alone. Lots of ladies feel the exact same way. So is there really a way to make your tresses grow faster? Here are some tips to help you get the length you want:

  1. Remember your locks won’t grow overnight

Unless you are a human Chia Pet, gaining new hair length takes time. Experts say your hair typically grows a half inch a month. This is pending your hair is healthy and doesn’t have a lot of split ends.

  1. Do a cold-water rinse at the end of each shower.

Ugh, this isn’t so fun but it works. Experts say that cold water really does help to grow hair and keep long hair healthy for longer. Here’s how it works, cold water lays down the outer layer of hair more smoothly, which helps prevent moisture loss, snags and heat damage — you only need to do it for a few seconds, but this one extra step over time can make a huge difference.

  1. Apply an oil or mask treatment weekly.

If your hair is growing to your shoulder or beyond, it needs more TLC (Tender Loving Care), than short hair. Use: Olea E Hair Mask, this mask is natural, easy and very effective, especially for dyed and damaged hair. The nourishing formula gives your hair deep moisture and balance the PH of your hair which keeps the hair cuticle closed, making them shimmery and smooth. Our Olea hair mask increase the quality of your dry and damaged hair, creating the beautiful, soft, silky look you desire. Enjoy the natural relaxation treatment of our Olea hair mask for a long lasting gratifying result including shinier and stronger hair.

  1. Don’t shampoo every time you shower.

I swear it’s an urban myth that you have to shampoo and condition your hair at the same time. Here’s why you shouldn’t shampoo as much as you are. The purpose of shampoo is to wash away dirt, product build up, etc from the scalp. But, if you do it too much you can rob your scalp of essential oils that help keep your tresses healthy. So if you must shampoo, experts say to only lather at your scalp and then let the suds slide down your locks, it’s better for your hair this way.

  1. On the other hand use conditioner every time you shampoo.

Say what? Conditioner helps replace lipids and proteins inside the hair shaft. It seals in the cuticle to help prevent more damage so you can get your hair to grow longer and look healthier. Use: Olea Shampoo. This shampoo is rich in vitamins A, E and antioxidants. It helps revitalize your hair from breakage, splitting and frizz. Our unique formula with natural olive oil bring moisture back to your hair, leaving it healthy and shiny.

  1. Never, ever wrap your hair in a massive towel again.

What could be so bad about putting hair in your super soft bath towel? A lot. It can cause massave breakage. Who knew? It makes sense if you think about it. Your hair gets caught in all the woven fibers and since most women almost always wrap it too tight around their face, all those tiny, fragile strands around your face are more prone to break. Pro tip-Opt for the super-thin and soft microfiber hair towels instead (like Aquis microfiber hair towel), which are totally OK to wrap into a turban.

  1. Brush your hair like Marcia Brady

Marcia always had her big bristle brush and was gently brushing her locks in the Brady Bunch. Fight the temptation to constantly brush your hair as it can cause breakage. Pro-tip- When you detangle wet hair, be sure to start from the bottom and work your way up — we often instinctually go from the scalp down but that just brings small tangles into one large knot and can cause you to lose a lot of hair. Once your hair is dry, try using the BRUSH N’GO hair straightener. This brush helps comb AND straighten hair. You’ll get minimal damage and amazing looking locks.

  1. Don’t forget to make time for a regular trim

Although getting regular trims to snip splits won’t make your hair actually grow faster, it will keep tips looking healthy and prevent splits from working their way up strands, requiring you to chop hair off more often. Experts advise to go to the salon sooner rather than later. If you wait so long that splits are causing your hair to break off high up on the strand, your hair will actually be shorter than if you get consistent trims. Tip-Ask your stylist to take off around an eighth of an inch off every 10 to 12 weeks to prevent extreme split ends before they start.

  1. Don’t forget to change your ponytail holders

It’s an easy move that can help maintain the integrity of your strands wherever you tend to secure your ponytail all the time, which means they’ll continue to grow out strong and damage-free.

If you are reading this, chances are you are probably looking for better ways to grow your hair and I am happy to let you know that you are in the right place. There are so many myths and false claims that people believe all in a bid to grow their hair and most of the time, these do not even work. You have to understand how hair grows so you do not go expecting your hair to grow 6 inches overnight.

How does hair even grow?

  • Hair starts growing from a root which is located at the base of the follicle.
  • The root consists of cells which contain protein
  • Blood moves from the blood vessels in your scalp to feed the root which forms more cells
  • As the root forms more cells, your hair grows.

The average person’s hair grows ½ an inch each month which sums up to 6 inches of growth per year. Although genetics also play a part in helping hair grow faster, it is highly unlikely for anyone’s hair to grow over 12 inches in a year.

Common myths on how to grow hair:

Dirty hair grows faster: Some believe that washing their hair less frequently helps it to grow and they could not be more wrong. Dirty hair leads to your scalp clogging the follicles and the irony is, this can even cause hair to stop growing.

Cutting your hair makes it grow: You have probably heard people say trimming hair every 2 weeks makes it grow faster. Sorry to disappoint you but it does not. Hair grows from the roots and trimming your ends will do little to nothing for your hair growth. Trimming your hair regularly helps to keep you from having split ends and it makes your hair appear fuller. Sadly, it does not affect how fast your hair grows.

So, what actually helps hair grow?

Some tips which are useful for growing long and healthy hair are:

Paying attention to your scalp: Blood vessels in your scalp are what feeds the root of your hair. So, if you are serious about growing your hair, then it is important to invest time into taking care of your scalp. Make sure to spend some time massaging your scalp, it could be with a scalp oil or serum which will help increase circulation.

Healthy body equals healthy hair

Most of the time, our diet and lifestyle have a way of showing in the way our hair grows. Restrictive diets deprive us of good nutrients and the body needs protein to grow. Meals that are not well-balanced with protein cause a reduction in hair growth and this can lead to the shedding of hair.

Limit the use of heat

The heat from styling tools such as hair straighteners, curling irons and hair dryers can also cause significant breakage in your hair. If possible, opt to air dry your hair when you can and reduce the number of times your hair comes in contact with heat.

There really is no such thing as instant hair growth. Your hair will not just grow 6 inches overnight regardless of how much rice water you dip it in. What you can do however is to take steps towards improving your diet and caring for your hair. Buy and use products that support a healthy hair and scalp, prioritizing moisture and natural ingredients. These will set you on the right track to growing long and healthy hair.

How to grow your hair 2 inches in a month

Suffice it to say I’m eager to grow out this Anna Wintour look ASAP (yes, I also have the bangs), which has me wondering how long ASAP will actually be. To find out how long I would have to wait to reach great lengths again, I chatted with a dermatologist and a hairstylist about how fast hair grows. Keep reading for what they had to say.

How fast does hair grow?

“Typically hair grows a quarter-inch a month, although some people are genetically inclined to grow hair a little slower or faster,” says celebrity hairstylist Kristen Shaw. “If you’ve cut your hair to just below your chin, that would take typically 5 or 6 inches to grow past your shoulders, so it will take 10-12 months.”

To make matters worse, this rate is just an average that can be negatively impacted by a number of factors, some of which are not easy fixes. “I find that women’s hormones play a large role, and with the rise of things like autoimmune/adrenal burnout for women, these have been a recurring theme with my clients who experience slow growth and/or hair loss,” says Shaw.

Other factors which may inhibit growth, according to NYC-based dermatologist Francesca Fusco, MD, include poor nutrition, yo-yo dieting, and improper or inadequate hair care. “Maintaining good hair health internally as well as externally are important for optimal growth,” she says. To this list, Jon Reyman, Founder of Los Angeles-based salon Spoke & Weal, adds suboptimal scalp health, poor circulation, and some medications as well.

Timing makes a difference in how fast your hair grows, too. “Usually in summer months hair grows a little faster due to circulation,” says Reyman, noting that studies by The National Institute of Health show it can grow 10 percent faster in the sunniest season. He gives me slightly better odds of recovery than Shaw, too. “If the bob is chin-length, it should take 3-4 months to grow to your shoulders,” he says, giving me all the hope.

How to make hair grow faster

1. Ensure you’re getting proper nutrients from your diet

With all of that in mind, there are some things that can be done to expedite or at least foster growth. For starters, adopting a healthy diet helps. “Health starts from within, so lots of fruits and veggies, and organic, pastured meat, along with the right kinds of fats will help your body function to its fullest potential,” says Shaw. Other lifestyle factors matter, too. “Maintain physical and mental wellbeing—stop smoking, get rest, and minimize stress,” adds Reyman. “An unhealthy person is usually not experiencing higher than average hair or nail growth.”

Both Shaw and Dr. Fusco also recommend the supplement Nutrafol ($88), and Shaw likes the Moon Juice SuperHair ($60) as well. “They’re packed with amazing ingredients to boost hair growth and strength,” she says. “I’ve seen them almost double hair growth.”

2. Schedule regular trims

Regular trims will further ensure hair growth is maximized, says Reyman; however, he notes that it’s important not to confuse length and density. “You may need very regular haircuts when your hair is growing to manage density but not length,” he says. “If you want to keep your length, find an excellent hairdresser who can manage density well. Removing weight can help hair look great and be more manageable.”

3. Double down on nourishing ingredients

From a maintenance perspective, Dr. Fusco says proper nourishment of the hair is key for preventing breakage. “This can be done by avoiding extremes of heat and overuse of chemicals which can stress hair shafts and make it at risk for breakage,” she says. Reyman likewise emphasizes the importance of investing in high-quality hair tools, like the Dyson Supersonic Hair Dryer ($400), for daily use. Silk pillowcases and silk or satin hair scrunchies are key to preventing breakage, too. “Both items minimize rubbing or abrasion to hair,” he says. In terms of nourishment, he recommends using products which contain K18 Peptide. “K18 penetrates the hair to the cortex, repairing it, and protecting it from damage.” He also suggests scalp massages, because they increase circulation and thus can spur growth. (I went to a head spa for this specific purpose, and it was next-level.) If I stick with these practices, I’ll be ready to re-emerge into society by Thanksgiving.

So, I went to get my hair cut today and the guy cut my hair too short. I asked for a number 3 and he gave me a number 1. Having this hair this short makes me look like a right pillock and I’m not pleased, although, I did get a refund.

Anyway, how long does it take for hair to grow about 1-2 inches? I’m off to uni in just over 2 weeks and want my hair to be at an OK length. Is there anyway to speed up the process (sorry if that’s a stupid question).

Thanks for any advice.

I don’t know about it growing faster, but you could shave off your pubes and stick them to your head?

(Original post by Kronic)

So, I went to get my hair cut today and the guy cut my hair too short. I asked for a number 3 and he gave me a number 1. Having this hair this short makes me look like a right pillock and I’m not pleased, although, I did get a refund.

Anyway, how long does it take for hair to grow about 1-2 inches? I’m off to uni in just over 2 weeks and want my hair to be at an OK length. Is there anyway to speed up the process (sorry if that’s a stupid question).

Thanks for any advice.

Have a look at castor oil reviews on YouTube
it certainly helped mine grow a bit quicker!

How to stay cool during summer workouts

How to stay cool during summer workouts

While the saying goes that ‘summer bodies are built in winter’, it is important that you maintain the hype throughout the summer months, getting in the gym between those days out on the beach and impromptu Kopperberg get-togethers. However, the idea of hitting the treadmill in the blistering heat can be as attractive as a drunk man cutting his toenails. This is why we at Simply Gym have put together a few hacks for you to stay cool as a cucumber in sunglasses when exercising this summer.

Sweat better

Though being a sweaty Betty isn’t the best look to sport in the gym, sweating in itself is a cooling mechanism, developed during heat exposure. So, in order to stay cool in the gym, you must sweat your dumbbells off. Ensuring your body is used to training in the heat, it is advisable to get your jacket on for a good 15 minutes before training.

Lose less salt

As you get fitter, you will quickly see that you begin to sweat more, with your body losing fewer precious electrolytes in your sweat. Your body actually learns to hold onto the salts that you require for muscle contractions! How cool is that?

For this reason, we advise that you limit sodium intake during your gym visit, so, not too many sports drinks!

How to keep your body cool

Now that boring science bit is over (Phew!), we move on to the hacks that will cool you right down when working out. While some may be a little unconventional, just remember that Simply Gym is certainly not a catwalk!

  • Damp water on your head
    Immediately cooling you down, dabbing a bit of water on your head can also override the overheating message your body is sending to your brain. The colder the water, the better!
  • Wear clothes that breathe
    If you have been to our gym, you will see that people really embrace their individuality, wearing what they need to feel fabulous when hitting the machines and free-weights section. We suggest looking for clothing with synthetic fabrics specifically designed for exercise, such as polyesters, micro-fibres, and ultra-thin wool.
  • Drink
    While you may have a nice Pina Colada in mind, the best way to maintain blood volume that is necessary for body cooling is to drink water. Whether you want to add a splash of squash or go wild and bring some soda water, be sure that we at Simply Gym welcome all types of mavericks!
  • Use ice
    Although a trick that we used to use to irritate our younger siblings and classmates we fancied in school, popping a cube or two of ice down your back can be a great way to instantly cool yourself down, giving you the want to push on and break through the hot flush!

If you are in need of any support in building your summer workout, why not contact us today and speak with one of our amazing trainers?

How to stay cool during summer workouts

In the summer time, it’s too darn hot to exercise outside without switching things up a little. Sticking to your usual routine all year around likely won’t cut it comfortably like it did in winter; however it is possible to stay cool in the summer while working out just simply by taking a few extra precautions — and what’s more, doing so may also increase your energy output, too. Even though it’s way more fun than freezing your extremities off, exercising in scorching hot temperatures really isn’t good for us and your body temperature can rise by a whopping 20 degrees during a cardio workout, even if you’re in the shade.

Even though many of us would rather not break a sweat at all, when it comes to working out, moving around outdoors is somewhat more enjoyable than hitting the gym. Indeed, studies have shown that outdoor exercise is shown to leave us happier and more motivated than breaking a sweat at the gym, increasing our levels of enthusiasm and leaving us more likely to repeat the process again. Exercise outdoors also makes us work harder and therefore raise our fitness levels. It’s worth taking advantage of the many benefits that more sunshine during this time of year can bring us.

With this in mind, here are seven super-smart ways to exercise outdoors and stay cool in the process.

1. DO: Start Your Workout With A Slushie

Risking brain-freeze might be worth it when you’re exercising outdoors: Research published in the journal Medicine & Science in Sports & Exercise in 2010 discovered that when athletes drank a flavored slushie before hitting the treadmill in a hot room, they were able to keep going for an average of 10 minutes longer than when they consumed cold, flavored water. It’s worth noting that the slushies used in the study were frozen sports drinks, rather than the kind of thing you might get from a machine at a convenience store — so opt for a cool isotonic drink (those with added sodium), which will help your body repair itself faster.

2. DO: Time Your Exercise Well

The dog days of summer might be upon us, but that doesn’t mean we have to exercise during the hottest part of the day. If you want to make use of the great weather without drowning your workout gear in sweat and risking your health, just pick your moments carefully. Practicing yoga in the morning before sunrise or after sunset is sensible, as is choosing a workout spot in the shade. It might sound simple, but staying out of the sun as much as possible when exercising is crucial to avoid sun-stroke or heat exhaustion.

3. DON’T: Ignore Your Body’s Signs

You should always look out for any unusual or uncomfortable feelings in your body when you exercise outside. According to the Mayo Clinic, exercising in the heat puts additional stress on your body; if you feel sick and dizzy whilst moving in the sun, it may be your body’s way of telling you that your internal thermostat is unable to keep you cool. In other words, you might be at risk of suffering from heat exhaustion, which occurs when your body temperature raises to 104 degrees F (40 degrees C). Key symptoms of heat exhaustion include feeling cold, clammy, dizzy or sick, and experiencing headaches or vomiting during or after exercise. This could lead to exercise-associated collapse — that is, feeling extremely lightheaded or fainting right after a workout — so always take a break and cool off in the sun if you start to display any of these symptoms.

4. DO: Try A Wet Workout

Running in the rain not only makes for a dramatic Snapchat story, but will also keep you cooler when exercising outdoors. (And if you live in the UK like me, there’s a high chance that you’ll get caught in the rain during any given "summer" month anyway.) For those of you blessed enough to inhabit a climate that actually warms up during the summer, the sunny season can be the perfect time to take up a new sport in the water (or so I hear). Paddle boarding, canoeing, surfing, swimming, or water aerobics — these all keep your body temperature down in the sun whilst giving you a great workout at the same time.

5. DO: Do The Math To Stay Hydrated

You should never wait until your body displays visible signs of de-hydration to reach for that water bottle during summer. Instead, Men’s Health recommend s using a simple formula to know when to drink water. Before your workout, start drinking water at least 15 minutes prior to any activity and during exercise, try to down eight ounces of water for every 20 minutes you’re moving. Also, don’t forget your urine test to check how up on your hydration levels you are; the clearer your pee, the better. If your urine looks more like iced tea than homemade lemonade, though, then you’re definitely dehydrated.

6. DO: Ice Up

If you can bear it, freezing your legs up before your workout might keep you cool and get you moving quicker. Research from the University of Brighton in England showed that icing your legs pre-workout can improve your performance during sports. Study participants who did this ran, on average, 85 seconds quicker in their 5K during 90-degree heat compared to when they went ice-free, according to Mental Floss.

7. DON’T: Wear Your Winter Workout Gear

It might sound obvious, but moving and grooving in the outdoor heat whilst wearing your heavy winter outfit can be seriously dangerous. (Hello, overheating.) Instead of donning those super-thick yoga pants, instead opt for light, breathable cottons and thin fabric. You might also cool your pulse points with headbands, neck towels and wristbands, which are designed to absorb your sweat whilst staying cool to touch.

Heat and humidity can complicate your efforts when you take your training outdoors. Here are 12 tips to keep you cool and improve your performance on the hottest summer days!

How to stay cool during summer workouts

Long days and warm weather are an open invitation to exercise outdoors, but there are extra precautions you have to consider when you no longer have access to AC.

To understand why you need to take precautions in hot conditions, you first need to know a little about how your body functions during exercise in general. The work you do is powered by the calories you eat, which is how you can burn off several hundred calories during a good workout. Heat is a byproduct of exercise, which then must be removed from your body to prevent overheating. Heat is carried to the skin and released with small amounts of water via sweating.

How to stay cool during summer workouts

Sweating releases heat, but it’s the evaporation of sweat—not simply sweating itself—that actually cools the body. That’s one reason why using a good fan while sweating can immediately make you feel cooler.

In hot and humid environments, the air is already quite moist, so very little evaporation can occur. Instead of cooling off, heat begins to build in your body, and it could even reach dangerous levels.

How to stay cool during summer workouts

High summer temperatures can contribute to a rise in body temperature independent of exercise. Once you begin training outdoors in summer heat, the ambient temperature can make it even more difficult to release body heat. You simply may not be able to sweat (and allow for evaporation) fast enough to keep up with environmental conditions.

Sweating also means that your body loses water to help you stay cool, but that water needs to be replaced. If you lose more than about two percent of your body weight via sweat, it starts to significantly affect your performance and put you at risk of a heat-related illness. It’s important to remember never to restrict water consumption when training outdoors, even if you don’t feel thirsty!

How to stay cool during summer workouts

Here are a few simple pointers that will help you stay cool during outdoor activity:

How to stay cool during summer workouts

The warm weather is a perfect motivator to get outside, go for a walk, and get off the couch and move around. For many people, exercising outdoors certainly feels better than being stuck inside due to the bitter cold. But when summer goes from warm to hot, exercising could be risky — unless you’re prepared.

Staying active, even exercising in hot weather, can be done safely, but you really have to pay attention to the environment and your body to make sure a good thing doesn’t go bad.

Here are a few tips for exercising in the heat:

Know the weather.

If you haven’t been exercising in hot weather already this summer, don’t choose a hot day to start. Your body needs to acclimate to the heat, so start with shorter periods of exercise and gradually extend the duration of your workout. High humidity prevents sweat from readily evaporating from this skin, which puts added stress on your body. And pay attention to the forecast — and the sky. Severe weather can develop rather quickly, and there are no extra points for trying to outrun a thunderstorm or tornado.

Stay hydrated.

Your body cools itself by sweating, and if you stay hydrated, the body is pretty good at cooling itself. When you become dehydrated, your body starts to store heat inside. Your core temperature begins to increase, and that can put your organs and nervous system at risk. Drink water before, during and after you exercise. Additionally, make sure you have food throughout the day.

Slow down.

Don’t try to keep up your normal pace and intensity in hot weather. Get comfortable knowing you’ll have to take things a bit easier when the mercury rises. Save your goal of setting a personal best for another, cooler day. Don’t think you have to keep up with your running or workout buddies — at least until the temperature cools off a bit.

Dress smart.

Clothing for exercise or working out in hot weather should permit evaporation of sweat from your skin. Wear light-colored, lightweight and loose-fitting items. Clothing also can help protect your skin from the sun, along with plenty of sunscreen.

Listen to your body.

The old adage “no pain, no gain” is false. You should slow down or stop exercising at the first sign of discomfort. Other warning signs of heat exhaustion include heavy sweating, muscle cramps, fatigue, weakness and dizziness. Heat stroke, which is more serious, may be indicated by a rapid, weak pulse, confusion and loss of consciousness. If you experience any of these warning signs of heat stroke, call 911 immediately, or alert someone to make the call on your behalf.

Summer fun can include outdoor exercise and workouts. The trick is to be smart about it. By following some simple tips, you’ll get more out of your time outdoors and reduce the risks associated with hot weather.

Taking your workout outside is a fun, free way to make the most of the sweet summer weather, but as the temperatures start to rise, so can your discomfort factor, not to mention your risk of dehydration or even heat stroke. Fortunately, there are ways to keep cool while you exercise that don’t involve staying indoors and cranking the AC. Here’s the lowdown from fitness experts on how to actually enjoy a sweat session in the summer heat.

quicklist: 1category: 4 Essential Tricks for Staying Cool During Outdoor Summer Workoutstitle: Don’t wipe that sweat awayurl:text:

While your natural reaction may be to towel off, Jessica Matthews, the senior advisor for health and fitness education at the American Council on Exercise, told Health that letting perspiration stay on your skin will actually help you feel cooler. “It’s not just the act of sweating that keeps your body temperature regulated, but how that sweat is evaporated by the body,” she says. “Letting yourself sweat and letting it pool on your skin allows the evaporation process to happen, and that’s what keeps you cool.” Matthews also suggests using a spray bottle to mimic this feeling at the start of your workout. “Just a little mist beforehand gives you that feeling of a light sweat and that process of evaporation already happening, so that’s a great thing to do before you head out.”

quicklist: 2category: 4 Essential Tricks for Staying Cool During Outdoor Summer Workoutstitle: Consider the heat indexurl:text:

The temperature reading outside is not the end-all, be-all when it comes to staying cool outdoors. Matthews recommends looking up your local humidity and temperature, then using a heat index chart, which measures the “apparent temperature” to gauge how hot it feels. Similar to how the wind chill affects how cold the temperature actually feels, the humidity can affect how hot a given temperature feels.

For days that the heat and humidity levels are high, Brendon McDermott, PhD, assistant professor in the graduate athletic training program at the University of Arkansas, recommends doing a lighter-than-normal workout if you’re going out between 10 a.m. and 6 p.m., when the heat is more intense. “If you’re a runner that runs a six-minute mile, then taking it easy for you might be to jog rather than run,” he says. “Or if you’re normally a jogger and go pretty slow, perhaps you should switch out walking for jogging that day or go for a lighter bike ride.”

quicklist: 3category: 4 Essential Tricks for Staying Cool During Outdoor Summer Workoutstitle: Wear breathable materialurl:text:

According to McDermott, lighter-colored clothing won’t make you feel any cooler in the heat than darker clothing. Instead, he recommends focusing on donning the right material. “If you put something on that does not allow you to sweat that is impairing your ability to get rid of the heat,” he says.

Cotton’s a prime offender, since it can absorb moisture and get heavy during your workout, Matthews adds. Instead, she suggests looking for gear made out of a polysynthetic blend, which is often found in “dry-fit” workout gear.

quicklist: 4category: 4 Essential Tricks for Staying Cool During Outdoor Summer Workoutstitle: Stay hydratedurl:text:

You know drinking water is key when you exercise, but what’s the right amount when you’re sweating bullets? Matthews recommends 7-10 ounces of water for every 15-20 minutes of exercise. But there’s no need to obsess so much that you’re sipping with every step. Says McDermott: “For safety purposes, drinking when you feel thirsty is fine.”

How to stay cool during summer workouts

Exercising in the summer can be a conundrum—you want to maintain your regular routine so you can make the most of summertime activities like surfing and biking, but sweat sessions in extreme heat can be excruciating. Lucky for you, there have been lots of studies examining how simple tweaks to your approach can help you work out harder and last longer. The bottom line: Anything you can do to keep your core body temperature as low as possible is key. Read on for strategies, backed by recent scientific research, to help you do just that.


Yep, you read that right: Consider this your permission to drink a Slurpee (or maybe an alternative with less added sugar). In a 2009 study published in the journal Medicine & Science in Sport & Exercise, sipping on 7.5 grams of a sweet, frozen drink per kilogram of bodyweight (which works out to be about 16 ounces for a 130-pound adult) 20 minutes before a run was shown to lower runners’ core temperatures for 30 minutes. Runners were also able to go 10 minutes longer after drinking the slushie, as opposed to after drinking sweetened cold water without ice.


Holding an icy-cold towel against your neck while you are exercising can help you go longer without fatiguing, according to a study published in the Journal of Athletic Training. Similar research has shown that chilling your skin with a towel can help you up your workout intensity, too. If you’re running around a track, stash a cold towel on the side—so you can cool off again mid-workout. Or carry a Mission Enduracool towel with you, tucked into a pocket or waistband; its special microfiber fabric gets seriously cool when you douse it with water and wring it out.


This one sounds a little weird and makes us squirm, but if you can stand holding ice against your thighs while you warm up before the main event, it might help you go harder. Athletes who did so shaved, on average, 85 seconds off their time running a 5K in 90-degree heat (although there was wide variation), research from the University of Brighton in England showed. (Wearing an ice vest beforehand helped too, but not as much—after doing that, study participants ran 48 seconds faster than normal, an increase the researchers deemed not statistically significant.) If you want to give it a go, try the Compression+ICE shorts from 110%; they come with packs you freeze and then slip into pockets along your quads, hamstrings, and glutes.


Drinking icy water (unsurprisingly) lowers your body temperature more than drinking less chilly water, but dumping a cup of cold water over your body makes your temperature drop significantly more, according to an article from the University of Sydney’s Thermal Ergonomics Laboratory. When the liquid evaporates from the surface of your skin, that’s what cools you down. The more of the water that covers your skin, the better its chilling action works—but if only 15 percent of the cup actually evaporates from your skin, that’s enough to cool you down more than drinking the water.

How to stay cool during summer workouts

Summer has finally arrived! You need to take certain precautions to get relief from extreme heat and humidity during workouts. Here are a few tips that will help you beat the summer heat and stay cool.

1. Exercise in the morning
Always make sure to exercise in the morning! Never exercise outdoors between 10 am to 3 pm as it is considered to be the hottest time of the day.

2. Never protein-load before workout
Do not protein load before performing exercises as it generates more heat in the body. Make sure not to eat more than 20 grams of protein right before exercising!

3. Adjust your body temperature
Take a cold shower before your workout. A pre-exercise cooldown helps you perform better in the heat as it lowers your heart rate and skin temperatures.

4. Cool down with essential oils
Apply a few drops of peppermint or eucalyptus oil on the back of your neck and temples just before your workout. It provides a cooling effect and opens up your nasal passages.

5. Keep your neck cool with a frozen towel
Soak a thin, lightweight hand towel in a bowl of water. Wriggle the cloth and freeze it for an hour. When you are all set to go for a workout, wrap this towel around your neck.

6. Wear appropriate clothes
Choose loose and light coloured cotton clothes while you exercise during summer. It will keep you cool and comfortable.

7. Apply sunscreen
It is vital to protect your skin from sunburn. Opt for an oil-free sunscreen that will not interfere with your body’s ability to cool down. Make sure to apply a sunscreen with an SPF of at least 30.

8. Hydrate often
Stay hydrated to beat the heat during workouts. Drink a homemade electrolyte energy drink if you are working out continuously for an hour. Drinking coconut water also makes your body cool.

9. Choose a workout that fit the temperature
On scorching and humid days, choose more relaxed cardio activities like swimming in cold water.

10. Take a membership in a gym
Instead of worrying about the adverse weather conditions outside, you can join a gym that is fully air-conditioned.

11. Limit sun exposure
Avoid direct exposure to sunlight by finding out shady spots.

12. Split your workouts
Exercise moderately. Take breaks when you feel exhausted. Always be cautious before pushing yourself too far.

13. Buy some exercise DVDs
If the outside temperature is too hot, stick with indoor workouts. Buy a few exercise DVDs to burn calories within the comforts of your home.

We hope these tips motivate you in continuing your workouts comfortably during summer. Stay healthy forever!

How to stay cool during summer workouts

Many people prefer to work out outdoors during the summer, instead of being stuck inside on a treadmill or at the gym. Running, biking, tennis, yoga, and other workouts are more enjoyable in the sun and fresh air. But these activities may also be harder on your body and even dangerous if you aren’t careful.

5 Tips for Safe Summer Workouts

Keep these tips in mind so you stay safer when working out in summer heat.

Schedule Your Workout Around the Weather

Plan to be active during the early morning or evening hours when temperatures are typically cooler. Consider bringing your workout indoors if there are:

  • Excessive heat warnings
  • High humidity levels
  • Poor air quality alerts

Workouts can feel more challenging when it’s hot and humid. But they’re also harder on your body and can even become dangerous. If you stay outdoors, it may be a good idea to scale back the duration and intensity of your workout.

Hydrate, Hydrate, Hydrate

No matter what type of activity you do, make sure you are well-hydrated. Water is best, because your body’s tissues can absorb it quickly. But water-rich fruits and vegetables also count towards your overall fluid intake. Try:

  • Watermelon
  • Lettuce
  • Cucumber
  • Berries
  • Tomatoes

In extreme heat or during activity that lasts more than an hour, consider a sports drink that contains electrolytes to help your body refuel and rehydrate more efficiently.

Gear Up Properly

Wearing the right gear for the weather is just as important as hydrating right. Light-colored, loose-fitting clothing will keep you cooler than darker, heavy, or tight-fitting clothes. Also, opt for sweat-wicking performance fabrics rather than cotton. If it’s sunny out, wear UV-blocking sunglasses and a hat to shield your face from the sun.

Sunny or not, lather up with a water-resistant sunscreen with 30 SPF or higher. Your body has a harder time cooling down if you have a sunburn.

Stay Cool While You Refuel

After your workout, help your body cool down by refueling with refreshing foods and drinks like these:

Unsure About Summer Workouts?

The heat can take a toll on your body. Ask your provider how you can exercise safely.

Watch for Warning Signs

Dehydration occurs when you lose more fluid than you replace. Even mild dehydration can make you feel poorly and increase your risk of more serious heat-related problems. Know the signs of dehydration and take immediate action to seek shade, rest, and hydrate if you begin to experience any of them.

Signs of mild dehydration include:

  • Dry or sticky mouth
  • Dry, cool skin
  • Headache
  • Muscle cramps
  • Dark urine

Moderate to severe dehydration symptoms include:

  • Not urinating or very dark-colored urine
  • Dry, shriveled skin
  • Irritability or confusion
  • Dizziness or lightheadedness
  • Rapid heartbeat
  • Breathing rapidly
  • Fatigue or listlessness
  • Unconsciousness

Taking your summer workout outdoors can breathe new life into your fitness routine. But although the change in scenery may do you good, follow these commonsense practices so you stay safe and healthy when temps and humidity soar.

Health eCooking® is a registered trademark of Baldwin Publishing, Inc. Cook eKitchen™ is a designated trademark of Baldwin Publishing, Inc. Any duplication or distribution of the information contained herein without the express approval of Baldwin Publishing, Inc. is strictly prohibited.

Don't let sizzling temperatures derail your favorite outdoor activities. Beat the heat with these six clever products to keep you cool and comfortable when you're exercising or just on the go.

How to stay cool during summer workouts

There’s nothing like bright summer sunshine to steer you out of the gym and toward fun hiking, biking, and jogging paths, but there’s a fine line between savoring a fresh-air workout and frying and sweating in the sweltering heat. So we rounded up our favorite products to outsmart common seasonal snags — all $55 or less.

Cold-As-Ice Water Bottle

How to stay cool during summer workouts

Summer snag: Thanks to the sun's harsh rays, your water tastes like a warm bath by the time you're halfway through your workout.

Cool solution: Polar Bottle Insulated water bottles have double-wall construction to keep the cold in, and foil layers protect against the outdoor heat. For an even more refreshing swig, stash the bottle in the freezer the night before your workout. $10.99 for 20-ounce bottle,

Keep-Your-Cool Neck Wrap

How to stay cool during summer workouts

Summer snag: If you feel hot and gross before you even make it out the door, there’s no way you’ll last through your usual 45-minute power walk.

One cool idea: Soak the HeatMax EverCool Cooling Bandanas in water for about 15 minutes, and then tie around your neck before you head outside for a workout. The polymers in the reusable bandana absorb the water, which keeps it cool for up to a few days. $8,

Anti-Sunburn Shirt

How to stay cool during summer workouts

Summer snag: Oops! You forgot to apply sunscreen before you hopped on your bike … and now your crispy shoulders are paying the price.

One cool idea: This stylish Short Sleeve Summer Shade Tee boasts an ultraviolet protection factor (UPF) of 50-plus, so you're protected even if you accidentally skip the sunscreen. Available in seven colors. $36,

No-Sting Sunscreen

How to stay cool during summer workouts

Summer snag: Sweat + sunscreen = stinging eyes. Ouch!

One cool idea: Ditch the lotion for a No Sting Sunscreen Facestick by Mission Athletecare, founded by athletes like Serena Williams, Mia Hamm, and Dwayne Wade. The paraben-free, vitamin-enriched formula protects against UVA and UVB rays with minimal eye sting. Stash it in your short pockets so you can reapply, which is important if you get sweaty or are outdoors for more than a couple of hours. $8.99,

Sweat-Sopping Top

How to stay cool during summer workouts

Summer snag: Your sweat-drenched cotton T-shirt clings to your body in the most unflattering way.

As record high temperatures batter much of the country, expert advice on staying active this summer.

How to stay cool during summer workouts

How to stay cool during summer workouts

The summer of 2021 came in sizzling, with June temperatures in many parts of the United States shattering records, baking landscapes and prompting those of us who usually exercise outside to question when, how — and if — we should continue to work out in nature’s furnace.

Helpfully, a group of exercise scientists wrote a comprehensive scientific review about training and competing in scorching heat, in preparation for the upcoming Summer Olympics in torrid Tokyo. Published in the aptly titled journal Temperature, the review focuses on elite athletes — but, the authors agree, the advice can be adapted for those of us training for a summer fun run or charity bike ride or aiming simply to stay active and safe outside until fall. What follows is a compilation of their expert recommendations, including when to down a slushie, why you might want to take a hot shower and whether to freeze your underwear.

It’s Too Darn Hot, So Be Strategic

When we exercise, we generate internal heat, which our bodies shed by sweating and shunting warmed blood away from our cores and toward the skin. If ambient temperatures rise, though, this process falters. Body heat builds up. Our hearts labor to send additional blood toward the skin. We glisten with sweat, and the same run, stroll or ride that felt tolerable during cooler weather now drains us.

To sidestep these conditions, we can move our workouts indoors, into air-conditioned comfort, or schedule them strategically. “I would always recommend the morning,” especially for city dwellers, says Oliver Gibson, a senior lecturer in exercise science at Brunel University London and lead author of the review. “In an urban area, it is likely that the concrete will have retained a high amount of residual heat that will radiate back” at exercisers later in the day, he says. Unshaded sidewalks similarly will be hotter than parks and leafy pathways.

Aim for Acclimatization

We also should accustom ourselves, slowly, to unfamiliar swelter, Dr. Gibson says, a process known to exercise scientists as acclimatizing, which involves working out sometimes, by choice, when the day is warmest. This approach helps to condition our bodies to better cope with the heat. Once acclimatized, we will sweat earlier and more abundantly than before, dissipating internal heat better and leaving us feeling bouncier and less fatigued.

Acclimatizing should be gradual, however. To start, slather on sunscreen, fill a water bottle, head outside after about 10 a.m., when temperatures intensify, and try to complete a gentler version of your standard workout, says Carl James, a senior physiologist at the National Sports Institute in Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia, and co-author of the review. If you usually run for 30 minutes, for instance, maybe jog for 20, and monitor how you feel. If your heart seems to be racing, he says, or you feel lousy, “slow down.”

After a few acclimatization sessions, you should notice your clothes and skin are drenched, Dr. Gibson says. Congratulations. “Earlier and more profuse sweating is a great sign that heat adaptation is taking place,” he says. Most of us acclimatize after about five to 10 hot workouts, he adds, although women, who tend to sweat less freely than men, may require an extra easy session or two to be fully prepared for harder workouts in the heat.

Take a Warm Soaking

After each acclimatization session, head for the showers, but dial up the heat. Standing under a warm shower spray or soaking in a hot bathtub for 10 minutes or so after a sweltering workout prompts our bodies to continue acclimatizing, Dr. Gibson says. “It extends the stimuli for heat adaptation,” he points out, “and is therefore welcome and beneficial.”

Slurp a Slushie Beforehand, Consider Cold Underwear

An icy beverage before a hot workout “will help with hydration and provide a combination of perceptual and actual cooling,” Dr. Gibson says. Aim to drink about 16 ounces of cold fluid 20 minutes or so before you head out. Drinking closer to the session’s start could cause stomach upset during your workout.

Slapping a cold washcloth onto your neck, donning an ice vest or slipping into athletic undergarments that have spent the night in the freezer likewise can up coolness (if not comfort) during hot-weather exercise. So can a gentle misting of chilly water on your face or licking an ice pop, says Ashley Willmott, a lecturer at Anglia Ruskin University in Cambridge, England, and another review co-author.

But these techniques can be risky, too, he cautions, because the cooling effects are limited and short-term, and potentially deceptive. “We sometimes see people cool before exercise, feel great, then head out too fast or hard,” he says, winding up prematurely winded and possibly on the cusp of heat problems.

Recognize Signs of Overheating

If you feel nausea, headache, dizziness or cramping during a hot workout, slow down or stop and hunt for shade, Dr. Gibson says. These could be signs of incipient heat illness. (You can learn more about the symptoms of heat illness and heat stroke at the website of the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention.)

Unfortunately, heat illness also clouds thinking, says Neil Maxwell, a lecturer in environmental physiology at the University of Brighton in England and the review’s senior author. “Your judgment becomes impaired,” he says, and you may not realize you are overheating.

He and his co-authors strongly recommend exercising with a partner in the heat. If either of you starts to feel “seriously hot or shows signs of cognitive dysfunction,” he says, such as sudden confusion, get off the path, under a shady tree or awning, and call for help. “Rapid cooling is essential within the first 30 minutes” of such an episode, Dr. Maxwell says. Immediately applying a cool cloth could help to start lowering body temperature.

You might also protect yourself and your training partners by the simple expedient of rejiggering your routes, Dr. Gibson says. “On hot days, do shorter loops” than normal and include “a dedicated water station,” he suggests, such as a public drinking fountain. Refill your water bottle there or stick your head under the flow each time around. Plus, “if you are feeling the heat,” he concludes, running in short loops “makes ending the session early more realistic.”

How to stay cool during summer workouts

Sweating is gross, so I try not to do it. However, the heat wave known as summer has broken and the simple act of walking outside results in heavy perspiration. And exercising? I’d rather not. But I will. Even when the thermometer climbs past the 90-degree mark, at least 75 minutes of exercise per week is necessary to maintain health and 30 minutes daily to stay fit. That’s a lot of sweating and, more importantly, an increased risk of over-heating. Avoid the misery of sun stroke with these tips for keeping your cool (and a strong physique) throughout the dog days.

Reset the Time

Traditional common sense tells us the higher the sun, the higher the temperature. Climate science, however, has identified a factor known as the diurnal cycle which accounts for a time lag between the position of the sun and the time its radiant heat reaches earth. The sun is high at noon, but the mercury reaches its peak closer to 3:30 p.m. So, not only should you nix your lunch hour run, you should also avoid exercising outdoors any time between 10:00 a.m. and 5:00 p.m. Instead:

  • Wake up before the sun and avoid heat from both above and below. The ground will have released a lot of the heat absorbed the day before.
  • Burn off the stress of the day with an evening workout when the slanted rays of a low-hanging sun offer long shadows and less intense heat.
  • Split a long workout into two shorter sessions — one for morning, the other at night.

How to stay cool during summer workouts

Get In Gear

Your internal temperature can rise up to 20 degrees during a cardio workout even when exercising in cool temperatures. Donning appropriate workout wear and adding the right accessories can make a world of difference in moderating your body heat.

  • Think light. Clothing that is light in weight and in color will help deflect the sun’s hot rays. Moisture-wicking athletic-wear is designed to pull sweat away from your body and allow it to evaporate which cools you down. Avoid cotton and cotton blends; they hold moisture in and dry slowly, trapping your body’s heat.
  • Cool your pulse points with wristbands, headbands, and neck towels designed to pull moisture away from your body while staying cold to the touch. . Not only does SPF deflect external heat, it prevents your skin from creating its own heat, one of the many uncomfortable side effects of sunburn.

How to stay cool during summer workouts

Drink It In

Heat = Sweat (gross) = Loss of Water. Whether exercising indoors or outdoors, weigh yourself beforehand. Do another weigh-in immediately after your workout, and compare the numbers. I bet the second number is lower. Guess what 99% of that lost weight is? Water. Your body, including its ability to moderate its temperature, cannot function properly if it is dehydrated. Don’t even think about another exercise session until all that lost fluid has been replaced. All of it.

  • Take preventative measures in the hours before your workout by refraining from drinks known to cause dehydration. This includes alcohol, coffee, and soda.
  • Drink tepid liquids — water and sports drinks rich in electrolytes, sodium, and potassium— before and after a workout. Why tepid and not cold? Because a hot body will reject too-cold liquids, causing it to come out the same way it went in. Save the ice cubes until you’ve cooled down and ready for some spa water.
  • Eat your liquids. Fruits and vegetables are a great source of water, providing, on average, 20 percent of our daily intake of H2O.

How to stay cool during summer workouts

Change Your Routine

Consider summer your off season and use the time to practice new forms of exercise complimentary to your typical regimen. The change will allow you to focus on different muscle groups and/or other skills such as balance or lifting. Not only will you reduce your chances of heat exhaustion, you’ll achieve better overall fitness by the end of the season.

  • Stay cool in the pool. There are so many ways to train in the water: laps, diving for weights, doing your regular workout in the pool where the drag of the water works against you.
  • Take a hike. Tiffany Champney, a sales lead at the REI in Bailey’s Crossroads, VA, votes hiking as the top substitute for runners and cyclers. “You use a different set of muscles walking across uneven terrain,” she says, “and your typical hike takes you through wooded areas which are cooler because of the shade and because the canopy keeps enough sun out that the ground never has a chance to absorb heat.”
  • Get bent into shape. Many places offer yoga al fresco. It may be considered a low impact exercise, but for those who underestimate the difficulty of slow, controlled movement, their aching core will have them convinced the next day.

You can also opt to join a gym this summer. Exercising indoors, with air conditioning and large fans to circulate air, presents immensely fewer risks of overheating than exercising outdoors. For many, though, it is too hard to ignore their love of being outside. If you count yourself among the outdoorsy types, take two weeks to acclimate to rising temperatures by starting with less intense workouts, then slowly ramping up the difficulty as your body adjusts. And yes, I still think sweat is gross, but I also know the important role it plays in keeping a person healthy. So go ahead: sweat some, drink more, and stay cool. Photo Credits: Kulshrax, lululemon, Patrick Feller, and Anna Langova.

How to stay cool during summer workouts

Summer is the perfect time to go outside and have fun. It’s one of my favorite times of year because there are so many outdoor activities to choose from. Everything is more fun outside, whether you’re swimming, running or cycling.

But the summer heat can be a problem if you’re not careful, particularly in areas with extreme heat and humidity.

After experiencing the Badwater Ultramarathon (a 135-mile run through Death Valley) and the Marathon des Sables (a six-day, 152-mile endurance race through the Sahara Desert), I’ve learned a few things about exercising in the heat.

For me, the biggest problems were staying hydrated and maintaining my body’s electrolytes and salt. When you sweat, your body loses not only water, but electrolytes and salt, too. This delicate balance of water and electrolytes is crucial to keep your body functioning properly.

If you don’t drink enough water, you can get dehydrated and suffer from light-headedness and nausea. If not recognized, dehydration can even result in kidney failure and or, in extreme cases, death. However, if you drink too much water without replenishing your electrolytes, you can experience hyponatremia. This can lead to confusion, nausea, muscle cramps, seizures or even death in extreme cases.

You may not be racing in the desert, but there are some things to keep in mind when it comes to exercising in the heat:

Don't let the heat stop you from feeling the burn.

When the weather’s nice, heading outside can liven up just about any activity. So why not take your regular workout outdoors this summer? Before you hit the pavement or the park, though, make sure you know what you’re doing. Exercising in the heat is a skill that, like your muscles, has to be trained. Check out the tips below to make sure you stay safe working out in the sun this season.

1. Stay hydrated

We know—this one sounds like a no-brainer. Even so, most people still don’t drink enough water while exercising, even if they think they do. Throwing yourself into a tough workout in the heat without drinking enough water can be dangerous. Extreme dehydration, heat stroke, and heat exhaustion are just a few of the possible side effects you could encounter.

So, here are some hydration fitness tips and facts to keep in mind before your next workout:

50–60% of our bodies are made up of water.

When exercising, we lose about 2–3% of our water mass—especially on hot summer days.

Watch out for humidity. If you’re working out on a humid day, your sweat clings to your skin, since it’s harder for it to evaporate, ultimately increasing your body temperature.

So, you’ll need to drink at least 200–300ml of water every 10–20 minutes to replace the fluids you’re losing while exercising.

If you’re prone to sweating or are working out in the sun for more than an hour, consider drinking an electrolyte-loaded sports drink to replace your lost potassium, calcium, sodium, and magnesium.

Start drinking water early, way before you begin your workout. It’s better to keep your hydration levels at a constant throughout the day than to play catch-up after your body is already dehydrated.

If you're serious about staying hydrated, weigh yourself before and after you exercise. For every pound you lose during your workout, you’ll need to drink 600ml of water.

2. Adjust your expectations

When exercising in the heat, your body has to work overtime. Not only does it have to regulate the amount of oxygen and CO2 flooding your body while working out, but it also has to keep itself from overheating. This process is called thermoregulation. When activated, blood is drawn away from your muscles and sent to circulate around your skin. This increases your heart rate and how much you sweat, but keeps your body temperature cooler.

So, considering the extra stress your body is under when exercising in the sun, it’s unlikely that you’ll achieve a personal best—so don’t try to! Adjusting your expectations is key to keeping yourself safe and healthy. Listening to your body means you’ll be able to adapt your workouts to match what it’s capable of under these conditions without risking heat stroke.

3. Move with the sun

Have you always wanted to make a habit of waking up early? Now’s the time to do it. Since the hottest part of the day is between 10am and 3pm, the smartest way to workout in summer is to beat the heat and start exercising in the morning.

Not only will this mean you can workout more effectively, it will also set you up for the day ahead. Getting those endorphins going early means you’re more likely to:

Make healthier food decisions throughout the day

Have higher energy levels

Enjoy a better mood

Be able to focus for longer

4. Wear the right gear

Wearing the right clothes is always important when working out—and it’s especially critical if you’re working out in the heat. Dark, heavy clothing absorbs heat, which will make your body temperature skyrocket while exercising.

Instead, it’s a good idea to invest in some lightweight, breathable, bright-colored sports clothing. In particular, look for clothes labeled “moisture-wicking.” These items are made from fabric that removes the sweat away from the surface of the skin while also drying quickly, preventing the fabric from becoming damp.

In addition to wearing the right clothing, it’s also vital to cover any exposed skin in water-resistant sunscreen (at least SPF 30). Remember to reapply often and to work out in the shade wherever possible.

5. Start swimming

Dipping yourself in a large body of water is the perfect solution to keeping cool on those scorching summer days—and also a great fitness tip. Not only does swimming keep your body temperature much cooler, letting you exercise for longer, but it comes with a host of other benefits:

It engages your entire body, giving you a comprehensive workout.

It’s incredibly low-impact meaning it’s good for your joints.

Since you’re using your entire body, you can burn lots of calories in the pool.

It’s great for your cardiovascular system, strengthening your heart and lungs.

Whatever you decide to do, just remember to listen to your body. If you start to feel dizzy or ill, take a break and get back to it later. There’s no rush when it comes to working out in the heat—just do what feels right for you.

Your money at N26

Looking for a smarter way to start exercising without breaking the bank? N26 Perks are here to help. Select from a wide range of exciting offers from partner brands like Adidas and Freeletics, so you can manage your financial and physical health together.

Want to improve your financial health, too? N26 has a wide range of innovative tools to help get you started. Try Statistics, the feature that automatically categorizes your monthly expenditures and displays them in an easy-to-read table, so you can optimize your budget better. Or, organize your money like a pro with up to 10 Spaces, sub-accounts that sit alongside your main account. Find the plan that’s right for you today.

How to stay cool during summer workouts

Whether you’re a HIIT, yoga, or Pilates enthusiast, workout motivation can be seriously hard to muster in the thick of summer. The heat. The humidity. The beads of sweat that develop from merely crossing the street. Add in the idea of leggings and gah!

But because shorts (cycling, running) aren’t everyone’s fav, breathable workout pants are key for having an active summer. “The last thing you want on those hot, humid days is non-breathable leggings,” says Hannah Deely, senior market editor for Hearst Women’s Fashion Group. You’ll be focused on the added body heat rather than your workout.”

Luckily for your overheated legs, tights made out of lightweight and breathable fabric with moisture-wicking technology make a world of difference in the heat and can actually keep you feeling cooler than you would with bare legs.

Plus, despite their “second-skin” feel, leggings made with these fabrics also offer multi-way stretch and compression. This way, you reap performance benefits without catching fire.

Another thing to consider? Design. Leggings with lots of seams can create chafing, Deeley says. Instead, smooth, seamless silhouettes with laser-cut designs are best if you’re craving a fashion moment.

Equip your activewear drawer to handle the hottest workouts of the year with these 13 pairs of summer workout leggings, from the trainer-tested to the internet sensations.

How to stay cool during summer workouts

Training in the summer takes some special consideration, especially if you live in a hot and humid environment like the South, East Coast and Midwest. However, training in arid and hot environments like the Southwest and Western U.S. requires the same considerations. Drier climates actually can be more dangerous as you do not sweat to stay cool (it just evaporates almost instantly) — but you will notice salt stains on clothing, just the same.

Here is a question from a trainer down in Charleston, who needed some ideas other than the typical “stay well-hydrated, avoid the heat of the day, etc. . “

Stew, I train mostly fighters. I believe outdoor training-​​PT and running/rucking for regular Marines gets red-flagged here around 92 degrees F. Do you have any thoughts on training in the heat for elite athletes, like SEALs or Marine Force Recon? My question is limited to upper limits of training in the heat. I train athletes, all kinds, for max performance, and then some for specific conditions, like altitude or heat as an event approaches. I don’t want a fighter overwhelmed by heat in the ring or on the field, but I want them performing like they trained in ideal conditions. Any advice?

I have found through experience and studies that half of fatigue is related to body heat, so if you can keep the fighter’s body heat down, the better they will be — no matter what the temperature is outside. We train year-round, but in the summer, we get most of our workouts done in the early morning.

It is always bearable on the heat scale, but we do a few acclimatizing workouts later in the day to get used to 90+ degrees. Eventually, if you do it right, your fighters will say, “Hey, it is only going to be 89 degrees today; better bring a sweater.” I used to think the SEAL instructors were just putting us in the water as part of the cold-water torture program to get us to quit. But I remember so many times that after a long beach run in the heat of the day, getting into the cold Pacific Ocean was reinvigorating once we were finished. It did not seem like surf torture then.

As you know, hydration is the key before, during and after a workout in the heat. And when profusely sweating (or producing salt stains), you need the salts (electrolytes) even more than normal. Sweating is the key to staying cool, but if in arid environments or humid as well, you need to get them soaking wet in a pool, lake, river or with a water hose. That really helps, too, and almost gives the students a second wind.

We typically will work out in the heat — feel completely burned out and very hot, then jump in the pool to start a swim workout. After about 3-4 minutes of cooling down, all members are ready to go again almost as if they were fresh and did not get hot prior. Like I said, half of fatigue is body heat. Stay cool, hydrated and well-​​fueled, and you can go all day.

So our heat-busting workouts look like this:

Limit time to one hour in the heat/humidity, finding shade as much as possible to do PT/water breaks, etc.

My Spec Ops groups and I typically will run 5-6 miles, mixed in with calisthenics of pull-ups, push-ups, abs and squats for that 45-60 minutes. Then go to the pool and continue with swim PT.

Hydration, electrolytes and carbs can be added now. Jump in the pool and cool down for 4-5 minutes.

Typical swim PT workout:

Repeat 10-15 times.

Plank pose for remainder of two-minute push-up set

Rest with abs of choice one minute

Prior to getting in the water, we do not feel like doing part two of this workout, but after that pool cooldown, it really helps.

So in a nutshell, keep them cool with some form of water (not just drinking water but some form of getting soaked). When you can, PT in the shade. Start harder workouts in the early morning, but as the group gets used to the morning heat, push to later in the morning and into the early afternoon. Always follow hot workouts with a way to soak your body completely and find a way to cool down.

Special consideration for air quality. Often in the heat of the day, if the smog pollution and​ ozone levels are high, it can be harmful to train in the bad air. Upper-respiratory infections can follow quickly; as “they say,” it is like smoking a pack of cigarettes when you run in poor air quality so it depends on your geographical location as well.

Everyone knows it’s important to make sure you’re keeping cool during exercise in the summer heat. However, it’s also essential to understand how to stay cool when you’re practicing and competing indoors this winter.

But how do you (or your kids) manage to keep your cool when gyms and indoor arenas can get so hot? Here are some strategies for maintaining a cool temperature and optimal performance before and during competition.

Precooling Techniques

One of the effective strategies for keeping cool during workouts and competitions is utilizing precooling. This combination of techniques involves cooling your body down before starting a workout in order to help you avoid heat exhaustion for longer. Studies show that pre-cooling can improve your performance by up to 7% when exercising in 85° F temperatures or higher.

Many different precooling techniques have been tried, but the ones that seem to have the largest effect are immersing yourself in cold water, drinking cold water or an ice slurry, and cooling packs.

Immersing yourself in cold water doesn’t have to be really cold. Experiments involved immersion in water that ranged from 50° to 75° F

How to stay cool during summer workouts

Drinking cold water – not much above freezing – or an ice slurry not only helps drop your body temperature, but also hydrates you. In general, you should start hydrating at least 15 minutes before you begin exercising. Note that some people find the consumption of cold beverages before exertion leads to stomach upset. Test this for yourself before trying it on the day of the competition.

For maximum effectiveness, apply cooling packs to the areas you’re going to utilize most. Using cooling packs on the legs, for example, has been shown to help athletes run up to 6% faster.

These techniques can be utilized together to improve the effects, though the improvement is not enormous (i.e. 7% vs. 6% improvement).

Cooling While Active

It’s also good to employ cooling techniques during workouts, training, or competitions. The number one technique for staying cool during a workout is having cool air blow on you during and between activities. This can improve your performance in hot conditions by nearly 19%. Wearing a cooling vest can also improve performance substantially, up to 11%. Drinking cold water or an ice slurry during your activity can potentially improve your performance by up to 6%. Note that some people report the same problems while drinking a cold beverage during workouts as before them.

Portacools vs. Fans for Cooling

With the significant potential effect of a cooling wind during exertion, this seems like the standout method for keeping cool during indoor sports if you’re trying to maximize performance.

How to stay cool during summer workouts

You might think that a fan for sports might be a good choice to help cool down. If you want to take advantage of the maximum benefit from a cooling wind, though, an indoor fan is not the best choice. That’s because the cooling wind has to be at a lower temperature than the air you’re exercising in, or else it doesn’t provide the performance-boosting cooling. For maximum effect, then, you need a technique that doesn’t just blow around hot air, but provides cool air.

An evaporative cooler for athletics meets these criteria. It can take the heated air of a gym or sports venue where you’re working out or kids are competing, and cool it down to promote better performance, not to mention avoiding heat exhaustion and other effects.

Portacool evaporative coolers make a great choice for athletics. With a wide range of sizes and styles, it’s easy to get an evaporative cooler that meets the needs of your gym or athletic competitions. You might get one for indoor use now, then find that it’s an excellent choice for year-round use as sports move outside with the warmer summer temperatures.

Plus, Portacool has been made in the USA since 1990. We offer best-in-class warranties and customer service to help ensure your Portacool is a good investment in cooling for years to come.

To learn how Portacool can provide cooler conditions for athletes and kids at your gym or athletic program, please contact a local or online retailer today.

In Phoenix, locals call it a “cold snap” when the thermometer drops below 105 degrees. After spending time at a construction site, Arizona builder Albert Ayala found his head swimming and noticed he had stopped sweating. “I felt terrible,” he recalls. He went home and a couple of hours later, experienced fierce muscle cramps. “I thought I knew heat,” he says, “but it got me.”

“It can happen to anyone,” says Andrea M. McCauley, director of communication for the American Red Cross in the Phoenix area. Although becoming acclimated gradually to heat helps (in Phoenix, they say if you can get through one summer, you won’t notice the heat as much), acclimation is not the whole answer.

How Hot Is Hot?

“When should you worry about exercising in the heat?” asks William O. Roberts, MD, a sports medicine specialist with MinnHealth in White Bear Lake, Minn., (not in a desert, notice — this can happen anywhere). “That’s a moving target. A lot depends on the humidity. With no acclimation, 70 degrees with high humidity can be dangerous. Your sweat can’t evaporate.”

Heat, Roberts repeats, is not something you can instinctively gauge. “People often don’t realize how hot and humid it is until they are already in trouble.”

If the body cannot carry the heat given off by exercising muscles to the surface of the body fast enough — and once it’s there, if the surrounding air is not cooler or evaporating sweat does not cool the body — one’s innards literally stew, destroying and shutting down organ systems. It’s not a matter of discipline or will, it’s a matter of heat exchange — physics and physiology, not physical endurance.

Symptoms of Trouble

The most common symptoms of heat illness are nausea, vomiting, headache, weakness, or an altered mental state (confused, raving, aggressive, rambling incoherently). Body temperature can spike up to 105 degrees or more (110 to 114 degrees is not unknown). If the sweating mechanism shuts down as it did in Albert’s case, over time the body loses all hope of cooling itself and the brain and other organs begin to “cook.” Heat stroke is the term for this latter condition and can result in death.

But it’s not that simple. “I usually don’t want to say heat exhaustion is a first stage of heat stroke or that it can go from one to the other,” Roberts says. “They are two different things. You can get exercise exhaustion in the heat, but it’s usually from the exercise not the heat.”

Giving it a name is not that important. “You may suddenly get tired, sick, headachy, thirsty, or faint,” sums up McCauley.

Hydration Not the Whole Answer

The most common piece of advice about exercising in the heat is drink, drink, drink — water, not caffeine-loaded sodas or beer. Roberts says you can get heat exhaustion even if you are hydrated, though. He recommends determining your sweat rate instead and replacing that, without overdoing it.

To determine your sweat rate, weigh yourself nude before your workout, then towel down and weigh again. The difference in ounces is the fluid you lost. “Replace that, not twice that,” Roberts says. “Too much fluid can be bad, too.”

McCauley, on the other hand, recommends drinking a quart before running or exercising outside, and a quart after. “Drink even if you are not thirsty,” she says.

What about salt tablets? “They got a bad rep because they were thought to contribute to high blood pressure,” Roberts explains. However, he still recommends augmenting with salt. “You know when you first exercise and the sweat drips in your eyes and it stings?” he asks. “Well, after two or three weeks of exercising in the heat, your salt level will go down. So I recommend eating a few more salty foods, pretzels, potato chips, or salt your food.”

Time and Place for Exercise

How can one exercise smarter?

  • Run only between 4 a.m. and 6 a.m., McCauley says. That’s when traffic is lightest and air quality the best. Sucking in poison to overload your already taxed system is not a good idea. Pollution of over 0.15 parts per million usually warrants an advisory — so be advised! Be especially careful in cities with the worst ozone pollution. For 2003, according to the American Lung Association, they are (in order) Los Angeles; Fresno, Calif.; Bakersfield, Calif.; Visalia-Tulare-Porterville, Calif.; Houston; Sacramento, Calif.; Merced, Calif.; Atlanta; Knoxville, Tenn.; and Charlotte, N.C.
  • Wear light-colored, loose, absorbent clothing (lose the Spandex or even cotton, which can stay wet).
  • Don’t engage in strenuous workouts, even in a heated pool (you can get overheated and dehydrated in water.)
  • Carry a frozen water bottle in the back of your shorts (feels good, too).
  • Seek shaded pathways.
  • Exercise moderately — 60% to 70% of maximum heart rate. Take breaks. Walk.
  • Drink a couple of cups of room temperature water before leaving and more when returning. In between, slug back a cup or two every 20 minutes.
  • When it’s over 90 degrees, hit the gym instead.

What to Do If the Heat Gets You

Despite all your care, what if the heat sneaks up on you or a companion anyway?

You need to cool off fast! “I toss my athletes in ice water,” says Roberts. Cool, wet cloths, sips of water, shade, and if the person is still fire-hot or raving and incoherent, call the paramedics. “The idea is to lower the temperature as quickly as possible to stop the cooking process,” Roberts says. “Temperature vs. time.”

The best thing, however, is to prevent trouble. “I still see people in dark clothes running along a roadway during evening rush hour,” McCauley says with a sigh.

I enjoy the long hours of sunlight during the summer since it means I can get out earlier to run, but I don’t enjoy the heat. Oh, I love summer and warm weather, but I prefer running in the winter (except in icy conditions). Layering keeps me warm, and it doesn’t take too long for my body to adjust to the cold and feel very comfortable.
Exercising in hot weather, especially when it’s humid, takes more energy and is harder to do. Yet, if you are aware of these factors, and you follow these precautions, you can be safe and happy exercising throughout the summer.

1. The most important consideration is hydration.
Who hasn’t heard: “Drink eight 8-ounce glasses of water a day”? That’s a great start, but if you’re exercising or trying to lose weight, you need to drink more. Also, the more you weigh, the more water you need to consume to keep your body functioning properly, especially in the summer.
At first, it may seem difficult to consume the right amount of water, but your body will adjust and you will look and feel better when you consume the right amount of water. (And I do mean water, not sodas, tea, coffee, or other such beverage.) To see if you are getting enough water, check the color of your urine. It should be clear or a pale yellow. If it’s dark, drink a pint (16 ounces) of water as soon as possible.
Try to have water available as you exercise and drink at least one pint before your workout. Drink as much as you can during and after your routine. When I do my aerobic routines, I have a bottle of water handy. On long runs and bike rides, I carry water with me, or I plan my runs around places where I can get water, such as parks, public libraries, fast food restaurants, etc. I could say so much more about water, but check out this page on fluids here.

2. Wear sunglasses.
Your eyes are one of the most precious assets you have, and you need to protect them from the sun’s harmful rays. Buy yourself a good pair of sunglasses that block out the sun’s ultraviolet rays and then wear them.
Although I run very early mornings, I take my sunglasses with me. When the sun comes up, the sunglasses go on. Yes, it adds a “little extra weight,” but I have found that, psychologically, the sunglasses help keep me cooler since it seems like I’m running in the shade. Also, I no longer squint at the sun while I’m running.
Wearing sunglasses also helps to prevent a certain kind of cataract. “Exposure to ultraviolet radiation may increase your risk of cortical cataracts, which typically affect the outer edge of the lens of the eye.” However, if you are diligent about wearing sunglasses when outside, you will have “significantly less lens clouding from cortical cataracts than non-wearers of sunglasses” (according to a recent study).

3. Wear head protection to protect yourself from the sun and keep your head and face cool.
Whenever possible, I start my runs before the sun comes up so I am finished before the day gets too hot. I wear a hat during the very cold winter months and when it rains, but I find that during the summer a hat makes me hot. You can also try vented hats.

4. Wear sunblock on all exposed areas.
Wear a sunblock with at least an SPF of 15, although the higher the protection, the better. If possible, apply the sunblock 30 minutes before going outside. And don’t let an overcast sky fool you into thinking you won’t get sun exposure. I made the mistake of not wearing sunblock to a race on an overcast day. Rain was in the forecast, but the sun broke through during the awards ceremony. That night, I had to deal with painful sunburn on my exposed upper arms and shoulders.

5. Cover as much of your body as possible.
I’m not saying you have to wear long pants or long sleeves, but exposing more skin also exposes you to the sun’s damaging ultraviolet rays. Men, you might feel more comfortable with your shirt off, but leaving it on will protect you better from the sun.

6. Wear light-colored, loose-fitting clothing.
I recommend special synthetic fabrics such as CoolMax and DriFit which wick away sweat and moisture from the skin. For several months, I ran in a cotton t-shirt, shorts, and socks. After a long or hard run, my clothes were drenched, even in the winter. When I bought my first CoolMax shirt, I noticed the difference immediately.

7. In the summer, avoid exercising during the middle of the day or early afternoon when the sun is the hottest.
Early morning is the coolest part of the day. Even the early evening can be very hot.

8. Sometimes, even early morning can be extremely hot and humid.
When this happens, you may want to consider exercising inside.

9. Cool down with some simple stretches.
You may be hot and tired after your routine, but don’t neglect this important part of your exercise regimen. Stretching for a few minutes will help cool you down and relax your muscles.

10. Rest.
I know most people have no problem with this and would gladly use rest as an excuse for not exercising. I sometimes have days when I don’t feel like getting up and exercising. Too many other responsibilities press on my time, or I would love to get a few more minutes of sleep. Those are the days when I tell myself to do a few minutes of my aerobic routine or run an easy mile. Then, I assess how I feel. Usually, I’m starting to feel better, and I finish my intended routine.
Occasionally, however, I have come to the conclusion after a mile of running or 10-15 minutes of aerobics that my body cannot do the usual hour or more I had planned. Instead, I have an easy day of some simple stretches.
I’ve learned from experience that pushing too hard at the wrong times can lead to injury and fatigue. It’s far better, to ease up on the training or take an extra day off when your body needs time to rest rather than pushing yourself and then be forced to take off more time in the end to recuperate from injuries.
If you are exercising and you start feeling dizzy, nauseated, excessively thirsty, or unusually fatigued, lower the intensity of your workout or stop. Drink plenty of fluids and take a cool shower.
Summer may be hot, but you can safely exercise and survive the heat if you heed these 10 tips.

How to stay cool during summer workouts

1. Alter your pattern of outdoor exercise to take advantage of cooler times (early morning or late evening). If you can’t change the time of your workout, scale it down by doing fewer minutes, walking instead or running, or decreasing your level of exertion.

2. Wear loose-fitting clothing, preferably of a light colour.

3. Cotton clothing will keep you cooler than many synthetics.

4. Fill a spray bottle with water and keep it in the refrigerator for a quick refreshing spray to your face after being outdoors.

5. Fans can help circulate air and make you feel cooler even in an air-conditioned house.

6. Try storing lotions or cosmetic toners in the refrigerator to use on hot, overtired feet.

7. Keep plastic bottles of water in the freezer; grab one when you’re ready to go outside. As the ice melts, you’ll have a supply of cold water with you.

8. Take frequent baths or showers with cool or tepid water.

9. Combat dehydration by drinking plenty of water along with sports drinks or other sources of electrolytes.

10. Some people swear by small, portable, battery-powered fans.

11. Avoid caffeine and alcohol as these will promote dehydration.

12. Instead of hot foods, try lighter summer fare including frequent small meals or snacks containing cold fruit or low fat dairy products.

13. If you don’t have air-conditioning, arrange to spend at least parts of the day in a shopping mall, public library, movie theatre, or other public space that is cool.

14. Finally, use common sense. If the heat is intolerable, stay indoors when you can and avoid activities in direct sunlight or on hot asphalt surfaces. Pay special attention to the elderly, infants, and anyone with a chronic illness, as they may dehydrate easily and be more susceptible to heat-related illnesses. Don’t forget that pets also need protection from dehydration and heat-related illnesses too.

How to practice office etiquette

How to practice office etiquette

Whether you are starting your first internship or have many years of professional experience under your belt, how you present yourself to others in the workplace matters. Setting a professional tone is crucial to building new relationships and ensuring you have a positive, successful experience in the workplace.

Make a Good First Impression

People often form impressions about others within seconds of meeting them, so it’s important to ensure you present yourself as a professional. Be aware of your body language and how others may perceive it. A good rule of thumb is to stand straight, maintain eye contact, and smile! Make sure you know the workplace dress code and office policies ahead of time. Arrive on-time and be prepared for important meetings.

Avoid Gossip

How you treat people says a lot about you. Don’t make value judgments on people’s importance in the workplace or speak negatively about your coworkers, even if you find yourself frustrated over a certain situation. Be thoughtful about how you interact with your supervisor(s), peers, and subordinates as well.

Communication is Key

Communication is an important part of workplace etiquette. It’s sometimes not what you say, but how you say it that counts so be mindful of how you communicate with your colleagues in meetings and one-on-one conversations. In regards to email, be sure your correspondence inside and outside of your workplace is written clearly and free of spelling errors. Remember, email is a permanent record of any conversation so never put anything in writing that you would say to someone’s face.

Understand your Work Environment

The values, policies, and procedures of a workplace can be difficult to discern at first. If you are in a larger organization with a structured human resource division, you may have access to an HR Manager or in-house trainings to keep you informed of your organization’s expectations. In a smaller workplace setting, some of that knowledge may come from observing others and asking questions of your colleagues when needed. Lastly, observing the atmosphere and actions of others can help you understand what’s appropriate and what’s not, and how to best navigate the workplace while maintaining your professionalism.

As the global market grows, the need to understand multiple international standards of business etiquette is also growing. If you take a job or internship in another country, be to research the proper etiquette, culture and customs for both that country and the organization you plan to work for.

Be Personable Yet Professional

Sharing information about your personal life is your choice, but be cautious when it comes to what you share; some colleagues may be more open than others and might choose to keep their personal life private as well. Similarly, you may want to limit personal calls, emails, and other non-work related tasks to after work hours. Within your workspace, it’s okay to add personal touches but remember that your colleagues will see the space and consider it a reflection of your professional self. Lastly, getting to you know colleagues is a good thing but always be respectful of others’ space. If you need to discuss something with them, don’t just walk in; knock or make your presence known, and always offer to schedule a meeting for later in the day if they are busy in the moment.

How to practice office etiquette

People’s upbringing has become a basis for their behavior. Today, how people treat others builds the foundation of lasting relationships. Respect and proper office etiquette may be too simple to do, yet, they are easier said than done. Apparently, rudeness remains a common issue in the workplace—without knowing its effects on human interaction.

Read on and learn the importance of proper etiquette and how it differs from manners and courtesy. Further, get tips to becoming a well-mannered person while working with diverse people.

Etiquette, Manners, and Courtesy Defined

Though manners, etiquette, and courtesy appear to suggest the same thing, they actually mean different concepts. Here’s how dictionaries define them:


Manners or social conduct are the ways of behaving regarding polite standards.


A set of conventional rules as to social behavior, referring to conduct as established in any class or community.


The way of showing politeness toward others.

A Study on Manners and Courtesy

Good manners and courtesy aren’t technical matters. Yet, studies on recruitment and career growth raise the need to practice them regularly.

A study revealed the reasons office workers get annoyed with their colleagues. These include use of cell phones during meetings, leaving the tables or the kitchen area messy, and not greeting them.

The Basics of Courtesy: Relearned

Whether you’re a team leader or rank-and-file employee, be courteous at all times. Consider doing these simple things:

  • Introduce yourself and other people.
  • Listen when someone is speaking.
  • Build a rapport with your audience.
  • Say “hello,” “goodbye,” “please,” and “thank you.”
  • Open and hold the door for others.
  • Give compliments.
  • Leave a “Thank you” note.
  • Respect other people’s time.

Why Office Etiquette Matters

Good traits promote a harmonious working space for each worker. Further, it eases the stress and conflict among employees. A workplace with rude workers will surely bring a bad impact to the business.

What is the bad office etiquette you need to shun to keep a pleasant working environment? Here’s a short list: gross behavior, bad language, never buying a round, not giving due credit, boasting about salary, and talking behind people’s back.

6 Common Office Rules for Employees

Let these office etiquette rules guide everyone in the workplace:

  1. Respect other people’s need to work.
  2. Reduce noise.
  3. Always come tidy.
  4. Respect one’s work space.
  5. Take an absence when you’re sick.
  6. Always be considerate and tolerant.

What a Professional Should Do

Smiles and eye contact build great perceptions about you. Likewise, your appearance will create an impression of you as a professional. Hence, wear business casual attire when coming to work. In addition, stay clean and neat during your shift, wear a mild-scented perfume, and avoid chewing gum in front of someone or in public places. Follow these to make you look professional and well-mannered.

Now, how will you stay courteous while speaking? Heed these tips:

  • Watch your words. Don’t be sarcastic. Avoid using obscene language.
  • Be wary of the places where you hold conversations.
  • Explain acronyms and jargon so everyone will understand them.
  • Avoid expressions such as, “I guess,” “I hope,” “maybe,” and “perhaps,” making you appear unsure of what to say.

Must-Do During Meetings

How to practice office etiquette

  • Prepare the things needed for the meeting.
  • Turn off your mobile phone once the discussion starts.
  • Make a backup plan should the equipment fail.
  • Avoid sidebar chit-chats.
  • Pay attention to the speaker.
  • Don’t take or make calls. If needed, seek permission to go out.
  • Check your presentation for spelling and grammar errors.

With rules on office etiquette set in place, respect will sure reign supreme in the workplace. The outcome? Happiness. Each worker feels happy with a setting where professionalism and respect thrive.

Launch Your Career

Do you think you’re ready to enter the corporate world and mingle with diverse people? Launch your career now! Start your quest by writing a profile. Can’t craft it? Read our reviews of the best resume writing companies to know who to hire.

Work etiquette is a standard that controls social behavior expectations in the workplace. It covers a wide range of aspects among employees. Some of these include body language, behavior, technology use, and communication.

Basically, it is about how you conduct yourself around coworkers, potential business partners, and customers. It boils down to treating others with respect, to be aware of everyone present and to be polite overall.

Etiquette makes your work easier with and more pleasant for your fellow colleagues. When someone interrupts you while talking, arrives late for a meeting, or snatches your food from the fridge in the standard room, you begin to wonder how an individual could be so disrespectful. All of this stuff is nothing but workplace etiquette violations.

There is no universal agreement to standard workplace etiquette. It all depends on the office personality. However, specific proper workplace etiquette rules apply to almost every business .

And if you want to promote a professional and civilized environment for yourself and your coworkers, it is essential to adopt the etiquette rules as early as possible. Here are the top 8 workplace etiquette tips that everyone should follow.

Top 8 Workplace Etiquette Rules Everyone Should Follow.

1. Be Respectful To Your Coworkers

All of your colleagues deserve respect, even though they are not always respectful towards you. It’s essential to learn to acknowledge other people’s religious views, political opinions, and sexual preference. You don’t have to agree with them all the time, but maintaining respect is proper etiquette.

Sharing work space with others means you’ll inevitably engage in conversations. It is more common in open office structures. Please take it in turns, talking without having to interrupt. Encourage each person to complete a thought and engage in discussion.

Also, as workplaces generally keep busy, so you must honor the schedules of your colleagues. Before starting a conversation, make sure that they have the time or want to talk at that moment.

Again, when you’ve been requested a meeting, make sure you reach on time or better, arrive early. Also, resisting your personal calls during a meeting is a smart idea. It shows you care for them, and that they can count on you.

Do not indulge in rumors about other staff or the business in the office. Keep a safe distance between the professional and personal life of yourself and others too. When you’re on personal time, hanging out with colleagues, talk of something light and positive rather than office gossip .

2. Maintain Virtual Office Etiquette

Virtual meetings have become a part of our daily work routine. It is a whole another story compared to in-person meetings. Here are six simple things that you need to follow to maintain the perfect virtual workplace etiquette.

Take a few minutes to get appropriately dressed and brush your hair before starting your day. That’s the first step to be productive while working remotely.

When you join a virtual team meeting, speak up when you are asked to. Do not keep silent, but make sure not to interrupt when someone else is talking.

Use attentive body language if you’re using your webcam. Sit up straight, don’t make weird gestures, and don’t let your eyes wander too far.

Mute your microphone when you are not talking as it will help avoid noises.

Make sure your work setup is professional. A messy room
a background, a screaming child or a barking dog can be distracting.

Consider having a snack before or after a virtual meeting.

Make proper eye contact in the camera.

**Download our Free ebook on Work From Home: A Definitive Guide For Managers**

3. Stay Accountable

Workers should hold responsibility for their feelings, words, and behavior, especially when they have made a mistake. This personal accountability is closely related to honesty and integrity and is a vital element in workplace etiquette. Accountability speaks about your character, keeps your reputation high, and builds better workplace relationships.

4. Know What To Wear To Work

In modern workplaces, appearance is often combined with performance, and it plays a crucial role in business success.

Your professional image has exceptional value in the corporate setting. Not only does a professional outfit give you more confidence, but it also helps boost your growth and instills brand loyalty.
Having a dress code demonstrates employee equality. However, many companies do not have it, but you should still try to get smartly dressed.

If you’re unsure what dress code will suit you, the best choice will be to pick a traditional business dress with colors like black, blue, grey, or white. Your clothes should clean, ironed, and fit you perfectly. Avoid wearing fancy or too many accessories. If you follow a casual Fridays, do not go too casual because remember, it’s just another workday.

5. Understand Teamwork

Proper business etiquette is essential to building and sustaining a team of employees who trust, love, and value each other. It is not a good practice not to hand in your part of a project or take a personal phone call during a team brainstorming session.

If one person does not do his portion of the job, the other members of the team are compelled to take the stress. And it may create resentment among coworkers and productivity losses, which will ultimately cost the company.

6. Make Friendlier Employee Onboarding

The warm and gracious welcoming of new members of your team would help you stand out. Shake hands, introduce yourself to the newcomer, organize a team lunch, or share a cake just as a welcome treat. Offer to answer any questions or queries and get the conversation going for at least the few initial weeks. It will help them to adjust quickly and give your professional reputation a boost.

7. Know When It’s Your Treat

Lunch meetings help you to get to know a colleague or team better. The rule of thumb is that if you are inviting others for a business lunch, it is your treat. That is, the person offering the invitation should be footing the bill. Make no fuss about it.

8. Filter Your Speech

For obvious reasons, a workplace is a challenging, stressful environment. Each worker has different aspirations, attitudes, and personalities. However, they together towards one common goal with different working styles, and thus, clashes will happen.

One easy way that you can maintain a friendly and productive workplace is by measuring your words. Think before you speak. Respect others’ perspectives, don’t be offensive with hitting replies, and never make arguments personal. Don’t forget to apologize in words, whenever required.

How to practice office etiquette

Yes, we’re all moving at a faster pace than ever before, and the rules of office etiquette may not be so clearly defined as they use to be. And yes, all the technological tools we use in the workplace have made breaches of polite behavior more common.

As a manager, you can set good examples of office etiquette for your team by remembering the basic manners you learned in preschool: Pay attention when someone’s speaking to you, and if you don’t have anything nice to say, don’t say anything at all.

If your staff isn’t following your lead, you’re not alone. Senior managers in a new Accountemps survey said they notice a lack of common courtesy when workers run late or miss meetings (34 percent), don’t respond to calls or emails in a timely manner (26 percent) and gossip about others (23 percent).

See a slideshow with more survey details, below.

Here are five tips you can follow to improve office etiquette — and lead your staff and your company to success.

1. Be punctual, and pay attention

Try to arrive a few minutes early to start your workday or join a business meeting. Whether you’re leading or attending the meeting, make sure you aren’t distracted by calls, emails, texts or side conversations. Unless you’re making a presentation, don’t monopolize the discussion, and don’t allow anyone else to, either.

2. Discourage gossip and public criticism

Gossip says more about the person sharing it than the person it’s about. So give a clear message to your team that not only won’t you share in gossip — defined as casual or unrestrained reports typically involving personal details that are not confirmed as being true — but you disapprove of it.

As a manager, it’s important to keep any discussion of sensitive issues to one-on-one, face-to-face conversations with employees.

3. Be mindful and courteous

You should be mindful that scents travel. If you share a refrigerator, cover your food to make it airtight, and toss out your old food and beverages at the end of each week.

Other potential distractions? Speakerphones, loud voices, ringing phones that aren’t picked up, conversations or loitering next to desks, messy desks and cluttered workspaces.

You can also be courteous by acknowledging your colleagues when they help you and give them credit when appropriate. Build healthy mentoring relationships, get to know your employees and pay attention to them.

4. Communicate with class

Keep your language clean, no matter how comfortable you are with your team or how casual your office is. Make sure you know how to properly pronounce employee or customer names. Consider your audience when you use humor, sarcasm, irony, puns and wordplay. Set workplace standards for email and phone communication. Encourage two-way communication and listening. Be open to input from your staff; in fact, ask for it. Express gratitude in person when possible.

Read about how workplace communication has changed through the generations.

And yawning while someone is talking to you? Well, sometimes that can’t be helped, but you can see how it looks.

5. Show respect for down time

Here’s a message for those you supervise: Going to work sick does more harm than good. It will only make you feel worse, your productivity will be lowered, and you could spread your germs to the rest of the office. Use your sick days, and stay home when you’re sick.

You can be a better boss by demonstrating work-life balance. Unless it’s an emergency, avoid late-night phone calls and emails, especially if you expect the recipient to respond after hours. Keep reasonable business hours and expect others to do the same.

How much does office etiquette matter?

A lot. People may not be as formal at their jobs as they used to be, but they still expect their colleagues to be respectful and courteous. What’s more, good manners project an image of professionalism, strengthening your reputation and improving your chances for career success.

How you handle sensitive workplace situations can make or break your professional image. Whether you work for a major accounting firm or lead a small business, there’s likely some degree of office politics within your company. Most organizations are not immune to political issues, especially small businesses with few employees, where office politics can have a big impact.

Find out How to Navigate Office Politics with this guide you can download now.

What if you make a mistake?

Everyone makes mistakes every now and then, so don’t beat yourself up if you have a minor etiquette slip-up at work. Simply acknowledge your faux pas and apologize to anyone you might have offended as quickly as possible. Then think about what might have led to the mistake: Were you feeling stressed or consumed with handling a problem outside of work? Try to deal with the root of the issue, and consider how you might deal with the situation in the future so that you don’t repeat it.

If you haven’t demonstrated the kind of office etiquette you’d like your employees to emulate, know this: You can recover. The first step is to see your error.

For more on Business Etiquette 101, take a look at the slideshow.

This is a listening exercise based on a current IELTS topic. The topic of modern office layout was reported in writing task 2 this year, 2017. This lesson will give you listening practice and also useful ideas for the topic.

Modern Office Layout: Listening Exercise

How to practice office etiquette


Listen once to the recording and write down your answers at the same time. In the real test, you will only be able to listen once. So, use this practice lesson to try focusing and getting the answers in the first listening.

Questions 1-5

Choose no more than one word from the recording to complete each sentence below. Listen only once and write down your answers.

  1. Many offices favour the ………….. interior design.
  2. There is less ……………. in the modern office design.
  3. The ability to focus on work becomes a problem if there is too much ……………..
  4. Being ………… of other people’s beliefs is important.
  5. If you are ………………., it’s better for everyone if you stay at home.



Click below to reveal the answers and the transcript:

Office etiquette is all about common courtesy to other people in the work place. It is becoming more common for offices to have a modern open-plan design with members of staff all working in one large room without dividers. This type of office design unfortunately does result in a lack of privacy which means staff need to be more mindful and considerate than ever before of each other.

Here are a couple of rules for common office etiquette. Keep your desk tidy. There’s nothing worse than working along side someone who has spread their chaos. Focus on keeping your desk clear and avoid too much mess. Also keep the noise level to a minimum as noise can be distracting to others who need to concentrate on their work. Another rule is to be friendly but, at the same time, respect people’s boundaries and wish for solitude. Working in close proximity to other staff means that you need to be tolerant of other people’s beliefs and also work methods. Lastly, keep your illness to yourself and stay at home. Don’t come to work, if you’re sick. Spreading illness will not help you, your colleagues or the company you work for.

  1. open-plan / modern
    1. This answer means that you can have the word “open-plan” as your answer or the word “modern” as your answer. You can’t have both words. Also you can’t have the answer “open”
    2. You can’t write “open plan” as your answer as that is too words. There should be a hyphen between the words.
    1. In the transcript you will see that the information about “ability to focus on work” is paraphrased as “distracting to others who need to concentrate on their work”. This is about noise levels.
    2. The topic of mess is before this and is not about focusing on work. But it is easy to get confused due to the words “too much…”.
    3. If you got this question wrong, read through the transcript and see how you made the mistake by focusing too much on words and less on meaning.
    1. You can’t have the answer “respectful” because that word is not given in the recording. Your answer must come from the recording – you can’t use synonyms as answers.
    2. You can’t have the word “friendly” as the answer. “Being friendly of other people’s beliefs” has not meaning in English and is grammatically incorrect. Your answer must make sense and be grammatically correct.
    1. You can’t have the word “ill” or “unwell” because that word was not used in the recording.
    2. The word “illness” was in the recording but it grammatically incorrect to use in this sentence and is an incorrect answer.

    I hope you found this lesson useful.


    If you would like more listening exercises, see my main listening page: IELTS Listening Lessons & Tips

    Develop your IELTS skills with tips, lessons, free videos and more.

    Although current government advice until 19 July remains that everyone who can work from home should do so, many business have already begun the transition back into an office working environment or are in the process of planning this. Returning to the office after a lengthy absence, whether from a career break or maternity leave, can be a daunting prospect at the best of times. But those who have been working from home for over a year now because of the pandemic may be wondering what exactly they will be going back to. As an employer, it is important that you address any anxieties that returning employees may have in a proactive and timely way. This includes the more obvious and legally required Covid-19 safety measures, but also more subtle processes that will help everyone feel safe and therefore comfortable.

    If not already in place, you should consider the following:

    • Creating a Covid-19 workplace health and safety risk assessment driven plan – start by reviewing the government guidance on working safely during coronavirus (COVID-19);
    • Before resuming office work, check the building to see if it’s ready for occupancy – check for hazards, assess ventilation systems and water systems for risks of contamination;
    • Identify where and how employees might be exposed to Covid-19 at work – identify work and common areas where employees could have close contact (meeting rooms, locker rooms, waiting areas, kitchens); and
    • Educating employees and supervisors about steps they can take to protect themselves at work – topics should include, but not be limited to, awareness of signs and symptoms of infection, staying home when ill, social distancing and hand hygiene practices.

    Some of the measures you can put in place to maintain social distancing include:

    • Using floor tape or paint to mark work areas;
    • Providing signage to remind people to keep a 2 metre distance; and
    • Limiting movement of people:
    • rotating between jobs and equipment
    • in hightraffic areas like corridors, turnstiles and walkways
    • staggering shifts or having a maximum capacity in the office
    • allow only essential trips within buildings and between sites

    General office etiquette and rules should include:

    • Maintaining a 2 metre distance from each other at all times;
    • Washing hands regularly for at least 20 seconds, using water and soap;
    • Ensure work surfaces, phones and IT equipment are cleaned before and after use;
    • Sit side-by-side or back-to-back in office areas, avoiding being positioned face-to-face where possible;
    • Only use equipment in designated spaces;
    • Keep desks as clear as possible; and
    • Be mindful of social distancing when moving around the office and using share devices, such as printers.

    It is important to note that whilst the final restrictions are set to be lifted on July 19, these are largely social restrictions and employees may expect social distancing measures in the workplace to be around for some time after, in order to feel safe. A large proportion of the population are still not vaccinated, and there seems to be a higher resistance amongst the under 25s. Some under 45 year olds many have not had their second jab yet. Hence some NHS regions are offering walk in vaccine opportunities. Employers will need manage expectations and find a balance between accommodating those who are keen to get back to normal as soon as possible and those who see it as a more gradual process. The aim being that all employees feel fully supported at all times. Employers will also need to communicate and consult with staff on their plans clearly and effectively, in a way that encourages employees to respect each other’s views and personal circumstances.

    Please get in touch [email protected] if you need advice on any element of returning to the office.

    Related Services


    We act for businesses of all shapes and sizes and in many different sectors. Our advice covers all aspects of the employment relationship, helping to settle disputes, defending employment tribunal claims and providing immigration compliance audits.

    COVID-19: Understanding what Coronavirus means for your business

    Companies across the UK and globally are now considering how they can mitigate the impact of the Coronavirus (COVID-19).

    It’s your first day at a new job. You walk into the office and realize the layout, the people and the pace are completely different from your last role.

    How do you adjust to the new environment while being professional? Each office has its own characteristics for being a good employee, but there are general office etiquette rules you can take with you when changing jobs.

    What is office etiquette and why is it important?

    Office etiquette is a set of unwritten rules for employees to practice professionalism and polite behavior. While office etiquette varies based on the company, generally, respectable office etiquette allows employees to form strong relationships with colleagues and clients and helps employees advance their careers.

    When it comes to etiquette, first impressions matter. In the results of a recent study from researchers at the University of Chicago, people were much quicker to re-define someone based on bad behavior rather than on good behavior. Therefore, less-than-ideal impressions stick and might hinder you from forming critical relationships with your colleagues and boss. Establishing good relationships right off the bat will make you quickly integrate into the work environment and impress your boss. Those with good etiquette also show that they’re serious about their work performance, which can put them on the path to future promotions. Below are office etiquette rules you can follow in your work environment.

    10 Office Etiquette Rules

    1. Be on time.

    Time is precious, and no one wants to feel like you think your time is more important to their time. Whether arriving at the office, visiting a client or making a deadline, being prompt shows that you’re serious about work and respect the other party’s time. If you miss a deadline, your whole team is affected and may have to cover for you. Clients expect high-quality service so if you are late to an appointment, the client might question their money and wonder if you value their time. When running late, it’s courteous to let the other party know and keep them in the loop about your schedule.

    2. Avoid gossip.

    Think high school is over? That’s not always the case in the workplace. While it’s natural to stress over work, be careful about the extent of what you share. How you treat people reflects on your character, and if you speak negatively about your coworkers, people might associate you with that negativity. Also, colleagues might be less inclined to trust you if they hear you badmouthing other colleagues, wondering if you do the same to them.

    3. Understand your work environment.

    It’s important to observe and understand your work environment so you know what’s appropriate. For example, startups have a more relaxed dress code, but if you work in the corporate sector, you may dress more business professional. According to Columbia University Center for Career Education, if you work at a larger organization, you can access the HR department and in-house trainings. For smaller companies, you would learn from observing others and asking questions. You’ll learn the values and policies of your company over time, but it’s good practice to research and observe in order to navigate the company.

    4. Keep it clean.

    At work, you don’t want to be known as someone who can’t pick up after themselves. If you are in common area and leave coffee cups, pieces of paper or random snacks, then someone will clean it for you which can cost time and their patience. Also, keeping your desk or workspace clean and organized reflects your professional brand. It is good to periodically check to see if you have maintained a clean workspace.

    5. Be mindful of how others work.

    People have different working styles, so be mindful when working in an open office. Some people might want to blast music and others might want silence. If you want to listen to music, podcasts, or any other audio, do so with some headphones or if permitted, find a cubicle or office space.

    6. Be personal but professional.

    Since you’ll see your colleagues for the majority of your week, it’s human to get to know them on a personal level. If you don’t share, you might come off as snobbish. At the same time, you don’t want to relay everything such as a cheating spouse or your drunken weekend escapades, since that may distract you and others from focusing on professional projects. It’s also important to be mindful of other peoples’ boundaries. Sharing personal information is a choice, so do not push employees to divulge information.

    7. Show genuine interest.

    We all have thousands of thoughts running through our head. We’re checking off to-do lists, worrying about how we’ll finish tasks and if we remembered to pick up the dry cleaning. When speaking with colleagues or clients, we’re hoping they speak quickly so we can move on. However, people can tell when you are actively listening. When speaking with others, give your undivided attention, maintain good eye contact and ask inquisitive follow-up questions. That way people are aware that you are focused and also a pleasure to be around.

    8. Introduce others.

    If you’re new to a workplace or even if you have been in a job for awhile, there’s always more people to meet. It’s not fun to stand awkwardly with a group of people who have no idea who you are and vice versa. When given the opportunity, introduce people to each other. It’s polite and it makes people feel valued.

    9. Be polite and professional in all communication forms.

    For phone, email and meeting face-to-face, it’s important to remain professional. When emailing, keep in mind that there is no context for tone or facial expressions, so keep messages short but friendly. Do not send anything that you wouldn’t say in person as emails are permanent.

    10. Put down the phone during meetings.

    Nowadays, it is hard to put down our phones. However, when you are in meetings, it’s not advised to be texting or browsing the web. It gives off the impression that you’re not paying attention and it can reflect poorly on your company if in front of a client. In meetings, turn your phone off or put it on silent.

    How can managers influence office etiquette?

    Workplace etiquette is exemplified from the top down. As a manager, you have the opportunity to set a good example for your team. If managers are on time, courteous to others and professional they set the tone for their team and promote office culture. An easy way for employees to be aware of workplace etiquette is to include rules in the workplace handbook or to request HR to put etiquette into onboarding presentations or manuals.

    Managers can also encourage respect between coworkers, by avoiding gossip and treating their employees equally. If there is a dispute, it is important to hear both sides without favoring certain employees. Managers can remind employees that professionalism is expected and can consult HR if they need guidance. A positive reinforcement of office behavior is showing appreciation for employees who go above and beyond the standards.

    While we may not always consciously think about etiquette, there are certain formalities that can show you are an above and beyond employee. Good business etiquette can accelerate your career and make a more comfortable work environment. The general key etiquette skills are to respect others’ time and workplace habits , avoid gossip and research your work environment.

    Have you wondered why all of us do the same set of things when we go to work each morning? We wear formal clothes or uniforms. We smile and greet our colleagues when we reach our workplace. Many of us put our phones on silent before beginning work. No one has told us how to behave or present ourselves at work, yet we understand what’s expected of us in such social settings.

    We dress, speak and behave in this way because we want to appear professional. In doing so, we practice basic office etiquette. Read on to know more about what office etiquette entails and why is it important.

    What Is Etiquette?

    Etiquette reflects our cultural norms, ethical codes and various social conventions. It is always evolving with the demands of society. Etiquette varies from place to place and culture to culture. In a nutshell, etiquette is a complex network of unwritten rules that govern social interactions and behavior. By mastering the rules of etiquette, we can build confidence, improve our social skills and progress professionally.

    Understanding and following etiquette can help us avoid uncomfortable situations. Here are a few advantages of behaving in socially responsible ways:

    It creates good first impressions and enhances communication

    It helps build lasting relationships and creates friendships

    It improves empathy and makes us more emotionally intelligent

    What Is Office Etiquette?

    We practice different types of etiquette depending on the social situation we’re in. Office etiquette is a type of business etiquette that is instrumental to professional development and career advancement. Often used interchangeably with workplace etiquette, it can be defined as a set of rules and norms that govern social interactions in the workplace.

    If you have been wondering what workplace etiquette examples are, read on:

    Turning up for meetings on or before time

    Being friendly and encouraging to coworkers

    Respecting your coworkers’ working styles and schedules

    Basic Office Etiquette

    How you present yourself to your coworkers, managers and supervisors affects your professional development. Here are some office etiquette tips to ensure that you present yourself appropriately in business environments:

    Identify Your Office Culture

    Understand your workplace culture and the standard codes of conduct. Learn about existing policies and procedures. Reach out to Human Resources in case you want to know more about the organization’s values.

    Dress Appropriately

    Although many modern organizations don’t emphasize dress codes, you should wear appropriate attire to work. Consult your manager or coworkers if you’re unsure of what is appropriate. Make sure you go to work looking tidy and professional.

    Be Flexible And Respectful

    Keep an open mind at work. Be flexible to new ideas, thoughts and diverse perspectives. You may be required to work with different teams and collaborate with colleagues who have different work styles. Flexibility prevents conflicts from turning ugly.

    Avoid Unnecessary Discussions

    Try not to engage in gossip. Oftentimes, we’re too quick to judge our coworkers and engage in unpleasant discussions. Treat everybody with equal importance and respect, irrespective of their job title.

    Minimize Distractions

    Always keep your mobile phone and laptops on silent to avoid noisy distractions. Pay attention to your body language and habits and make sure you are not distracting. For example, tapping your feet repeatedly, fidgeting or yawning loudly can annoy others.

    Be Tidy

    Keep your personal belongings in your personal space. Make sure that your desk is not cluttered. Clean your desk regularly and keep a small dustbin if needed. Use organizers such as files and penholders to keep your space neat.

    Maintain Meeting Etiquette

    Always be on time for meetings. If you enter a meeting late, apologize and sit down quickly to avoid interrupting the flow of the meeting. Many meeting organizers send a meeting agenda beforehand to help you prepare for the meeting. Make sure you read it.

    Maintain Telephone Etiquette

    If you need to take a call, use your earphones or step outside. If you’re on a conference call and you’re not speaking, mute yourself so that there isn’t any unnecessary disturbance. If you receive an emergency call during a meeting, excuse yourself before you answer it.

    Don’t Overstep Boundaries

    Find the right balance between the personal and professional versions of yourself. As social creatures, we’re bound to share information about our personal lives with our coworkers. But it’s equally important to respect and maintain personal boundaries.

    Be a Team Player

    Understand that people are unique and have different expectations and working styles. It’s acceptable to not be friends with everyone, but try to be professional and cordial in your interactions. Communicate with your teammates, encourage them, and if conflicts arise, manage or resolve them calmly and politely.


    Good workplace etiquette not only teaches you how to impress others but also creates a positive and encouraging environment for everyone. Harappa Education’s Practicing Excellence course will show you how to go beyond your call of duty and engage with people ethically and respectfully. The Four Selfs of Excellence framework will help you present the best version of yourself. Sign up for the course to start learning workplace-appropriate behaviors today!

    Explore topics such as What is Etiquette, Business Etiquette, Meeting Etiquette, Telephone Etiquette, Social Etiquette & Difference Between Etiquette and Manners from our Harappa Diaries section and improve your social skills to develop professionally.

    Etiquette expert Myka Meier shares the faux pas to avoid at work.

    How to practice office etiquette

    How to practice office etiquette

    Some days it may feel like you spend more time at your desk than you do at home, but it’s important to remember that work isn’t a place to let loose and forget your manners. “As a general rule of thumb, I always advise people to be extra conscious in any workspace that requires you to share it,” says etiquette expert Myka Meier. “Having good etiquette at work mostly simply means to be considerate and respectful of everyone around you.”

    With that in mind, here are Meier’s top 20 etiquette faux pas to avoid in the office.

    1. If you have a door, close it if you take personal calls. If you don’t have a door or are in an open plan space, keep private calls short by saying you’ll call the person back on your next break, or walk to an area that is more conducive to personal calls like a lounge area or even outside. If you work in an open office space and professional phone calls distract you, remember that it’s probably not the person’s intention to bother you. Try to be understanding of the situation and keep a good pair of headphones nearby.

    2. Keep your computer and phone muted or on silent, so that every time you get an email or message it does not alert everyone on your floor.

    3. Do not use a conference room to take long personal calls or treat it as your personal office. Squatting is for the gym—not the workplace.

    4. In addition to doing your part to keep the bathroom clean, do not use the restroom to socialize, whether you need to call your mom or catch up on the latest office news. It’s called water cooler chat for a reason.

    How to practice office etiquette

    5. If you’re in a meeting, give your undivided attention to the person speaking. If you must send off a quick note or check something on your phone or computer, keep it short and sweet.

    6. Unless everyone is in on the joke, keep loud conversation to a minimum. There might be a distraction but you don’t want to become one.

    7. While eating lunch away from our desks is a luxury these days, remember those sitting around you. Try to avoid foods that splatter or slurp or have a lingering smell in a shared office space. As much as you may love steamed fish, the rest of your team will probably won’t.

    8. Remember that others need to use the communal kitchen too. If someone continues to prep their lunch in front of the communal microwave after heating up their food, it’s okay to politely bring attention to the fact that they’re taking up the space by saying something like, “Looks yummy! Do you mind if I pop my bowl in?”

    9. If someone is nice enough to bring in food to share with the rest of the office, don’t leave the cleanup all to them. If you take the last slice of cake, wash the dish it came on and make sure it gets back to them.

    10. If you’re sick and contagious, you shouldn’t be at work, otherwise you risk getting the entire office ill.

    How to practice office etiquette

    11. Think before you hit reply-all. Does everyone need to take the time out of their day to read your note?

    12. Email tone is very hard to read, so be sure you’re using language that helps the recipient understand it. And despite what your middle school English teacher may have told you, exclamation points are almost required these days. A simple line like “Really appreciate your help! Thank you, Michael” is better than “Thanks. Michael”

    13. Don’t block the elevator door. If the elevator’s full when someone tries to get out, and you’re in the way, simply exit the elevator altogether and then re-enter.

    14. When it comes to opening doors, only go in front of someone who opened the door if they motion you through. Same rules apply to whoever swiped their card to access the door—wait until the first person has walked through before you follow.

    15. Etiquette in general is becoming more gender neutral, so when it comes to opening doors and getting in and out of elevators, what matters more is showing respect to people who are more senior to you in your office. If you’re entering your floor or the elevator at the same time as your boss—or your boss’s boss—be sure to hold the door open for them and let them enter first.

    16. While it’s impossible to always be on time, it’s important to let people know you’re running late. For every minute you think you’ll be late, give two minutes warning. So if you think you’ll be 10 minutes late for the call, email 20 minutes ahead so your colleague or client can adjust their schedule accordingly.

    17. You might love your gardenia-bomb perfume, but the office is a place to keep scent subtle. If you choose to put on fragrance, remember it’s meant to go on pulse points only and not clothing—it can permeate the whole room.

    18. When it comes to throwing out trash and recycling, be considerate of everyone’s space as much as possible. If you go to put your box or recycle in the designated area and see that it’s overflowing into someone’s work space, think of your colleague and hold off on piling more on. You never know where your next desk will be.

    How to practice office etiquette

    19. In the age of social media, remember that nothing is “private” anymore. Don’t complain about your colleagues or work on Facebook or Twitter. Even if your account is private, it could get back to them.

    20. Even if you’re friendly with your colleagues, be aware of crossing boundaries. Over-sharing details of your personal life is unprofessional no matter how close you are with your team.

    How to practice office etiquette

    The responsibility for proper business etiquette lies with all team members in the workplace, including employers, employees, external work contacts (such as suppliers or distributors) and clients, both current and potential. Employers set the standards for practicing proper business etiquette. They may also be responsible for training employees and enforcing participation in expected etiquette practices. Employees have the responsibility of looking to employers for guidelines on etiquette, including business dress code and workplace formality standards.


    Etiquette is not a modern development. Guidelines for etiquette have been around for centuries, and business etiquette got an early start in the United States when military officer Henry Martyn Robert summarized and standardized operating parliamentary procedures from around the country in 1876, bringing order and efficiency to public meetings. In 1922, Emily Post published her iconic book, "Etiquette," which further detailed proper business etiquette practices for the professional environment.


    Proper business etiquette dictates that, when speaking on the phone, you always let customers speak first and fully speak their mind to get the best understanding of their needs, according to Workplace Moxie. Address customers by their title, including “Mr.,” “Dr.,” or “Professor,” unless invited to use their first name. Always avoid slang and profanity. Telephone business etiquette dictates that you should try to return a phone call on the same day, and avoid placing someone on hold for more than 30 seconds.

    In person, offer a consistent, firm handshake and friendly eye contact. Carrying business cards is a good idea when practicing proper business etiquette.

    In written correspondence, double-check emails and letters for typos, and make sure that the recipient’s name is correctly spelled. When emailing, always include a subject in the subject line and avoid using only capital letters. Affix an automatic business signature that includes your contact information, including telephone and fax numbers.

    Dining Out

    The workplace often involves business meals eaten in restaurants. Proper business etiquette practices extend to these venues. “Proper Business Etiquette” recommends allowing the host to take the lead when ordering, and avoiding ordering the most expensive or least expensive item on the menu. Avoid messy foods, and refrain from drinking alcohol. Take small bites to facilitate conversation without disruptions due to chewing and swallowing.

    The International Workplace

    Proper business etiquette guidelines may shift in the international workplace, where cultural expectations may differ by country or region. In Japan, for example, it is proper to review business cards respectfully when they’ve been offered rather than put them away at once. Israeli business etiquette includes sensitivity in dress, since religious guidelines may encourage or discourage certain apparel choices.


    The art of practicing proper business etiquette involves flexibility and tact. You should “go with the flow” rather than stick rigidly to hard-and-fast etiquette rules and risk offending business clients or co-workers. For example, generally refraining from alcohol at business dinners is generally thought to be good etiquette. However, should your host produce a very special bottle of celebratory wine, it might be rude to refuse a small glass. Nor would it be appropriate to publicly correct the mistake of co-workers who perhaps lack your own proper etiquette savvy.

    How to practice office etiquette

    “You go first.” “No, please, you go ahead.” If this polite consideration doesn’t sound like any office you’ve worked in, you’re not alone. Business etiquette has become a rare occurrence in many offices. Most people don’t intend to be rude or thoughtless. But with everyone rushing to meet deadlines and reach their goals, there seems to be a lot of stepping on toes and just plain bad manners. Sometimes, though, what constitutes a breach of business etiquette to one person is unimportant to another, so it helps to know what is considered bad business etiquette.

    What Is Business Etiquette?

    Business etiquette translates to using good manners in business settings. You could say it’s applying the Golden Rule at work: Treat others the way you want to be treated. Basically, if everyone treated their colleagues with respect, business etiquette would occur naturally. That means listening actively when others are talking, eschewing office gossip, being considerate of other people’s time and responding to emails and phone calls promptly.

    10 Bad Business Etiquette Examples

    There seem to be universal examples of etiquette breaches that bug people at work:

    1. Being chronically late. It may be standard practice to arrive a little late for a party, but not for work. This goes for being late to work in the morning and to meetings, business lunches and anything else that comes with a specific start time.

    2. Playing on your phone. The only time it’s okay to play games on your phone at work is when you’re taking lunch at your desk. Even if you’re checking email, it’s rude to be on your phone instead of paying attention in meetings or when others are talking.

    3. Interrupting. Do you mind being interrupted when you’re speaking? Oh, you do? Well, so does everyone else. Instead, listen attentively and wait politely for your turn.

    4. Gossiping. Engaging in office gossip bothers many people, though it’s mentioned by employees, not C-levels. Could be the gossip isn’t shared with the bosses.

    5. Responding late. When colleagues send you emails, they’re waiting for a reply. Same with phone calls. Don’t wait more than a day to respond to either, even if it’s only, “Got your email; will get back to you shortly.”

    6. Skipping meetings. Not showing up for a meeting is rude on many levels. First, you have to bother others to catch up on what you missed. Second, it looks like you think you’re more important than everyone else. Third, it’s disrespectful of the time someone put into planning the meeting.

    7. Being critical. Sure, you wish everyone had your dedication, but saying so aloud is considered bad form, from outing someone who sneaks into meetings late to bemoaning the constant errors in the company newsletter.

    8. Grabbing credit. It’s much nicer to congratulate someone on their accomplishments than to try to take credit for them.

    9. Leaving people out. Don’t be the oaf who fails to make introductions. They needn’t be super-formal. “Jerry, this is Carrie” is fine. Bonus points if you tell each person a little about the other.

    10. Diving right in. It’s ironic that being too businesslike can also be rude, isn’t it? While it may seem that small talk is a time waster, asking about a co-worker’s children or recent vacation helps build relationships that can make working together more pleasant.

    Why Is Business Etiquette Important?

    Instances of bad business etiquette are bad business practices because they make working together more difficult. Being consistently rude could even affect your standing and promotions in the company. And when you are promoted, being considerate of others makes you a better manager.

    Learn how to show professionalism in the workplace and get essential office etiquette tips for professional communication at work.

    4,071 enrolled on this course

    How to practice office etiquette

    Learn at your own pace How it works

    Business Etiquette: Master Communication and Soft Skills

    4,071 enrolled on this course

    Learn soft skills, from proper email etiquette to presenting yourself well

    New to the professional workplace or preparing to get back to the office after time away?

    This course designed by CQUniversity will make sure your office etiquette is up to the correct standard and give you essential workplace communication tips and soft skills for working efficiently and professionally.

    Improve your communication skills and learn the email etiquette rules in the workplace

    With over 300 billion emails being sent around the world on a daily basis, email is widely used across business and personal communication.

    When it comes to work, a key component of your success relies on you being able to use appropriate email etiquette. This course will help you identify the key pillars of email etiquette.

    You’ll learn how to maintain open and professional channels of communication in all areas, including how to construct a professional email message, adding attachments and hyperlinks, adding a signature block, as well as guidelines on copying others to email correspondence.

    Grow your soft skills and show professionalism in your appearance, attitude, and behaviour

    As well as learning how to communicate professionally with your clients and colleagues, you’ll learn how to enhance your soft skills like communication, time management, and listening so that you can present yourself in a way that aligns with the values of your place of work.

    The course designed by CQUniversity will teach you how different dress codes can have a significant impact on interview success and impressing important clients.

    You’ll also explore how the way you present yourself can positively impact your attitude and confidence, ultimately altering the perception others have of you.

    When would you like to start?

    Start straight away and learn at your own pace. If the course hasn’t started yet you’ll see the future date listed below.

    How to practice office etiquette

    Find out the basic rules of business etiquette and how to follow them, both in person and online.

    As times change, so do social norms for personal and professional behavior, but that doesn't mean basic etiquette doesn't matter. Performance and quality are important, too, of course, but not exclusively. We sometimes forget that business is about people. There is no shortage of competent and reliable people in the business world and manners can make the difference. Wouldn't you rather collaborate with, work for or buy from someone who has high standards of professional behavior?

    Many, but not all, of us follow these 15 time-tested rules of better behavior. Do you?

    1. When in doubt, introduce others.

    Always introduce people to others whenever the opportunity arises, unless you know that they’re already acquainted. It makes people feel valued, regardless of their status or position.

    2. A handshake is still the professional standard.

    Not only does this simple gesture demonstrate that you’re polite, confident and approachable, it also sets the tone for any potential future professional relationship. In a very casual work atmosphere, you might be able to get away with a nod or a hello, but it’s worth it to make the extra effort to offer your hand.

    3. Always say “Please” and “Thank you.”

    This should go without saying, but even in a very casual professional atmosphere, this basic form of courtesy is still imperative. Today, sending a thank you email is perfectly acceptable, but a handwritten thank you note is always a nice touch.

    4. Don’t interrupt.

    We’ve become a nation of “over-talkers,” so eager to offer our own opinions or press our point that we often interrupt others mid-sentence. It can be tongue-bitingly difficult to force ourselves not to interject, especially when the discussion is heated. Don’t. It’s rude and shows disrespect for the opinions of others. Remember, be assertive, not aggressive.

    5. Watch your language.

    Verbal and written communications are often much less formal than in times past, but be careful to choose your words wisely. Of course, derogatory, rude or offensive language is unacceptable, but so is slang. While it may be commonplace in our society, it’s never acceptable in a professional atmosphere.

    6. Double check before you hit send.

    While we’re on the subject of communication, always check your emails for spelling and grammar errors. Since the advent of spell check, there is no excuse for typos. Also, do a quick read to make sure the meaning and tone are what you wish to convey. And no smileys, please.

    7. Don’t walk into someone’s office unannounced.

    It’s disrespectful to assume that you have the right to interrupt other people’s work. Knock on the door or say hello if it’s open and ask if it’s a good time to talk. If the discussion is going to take more than a few minutes, it’s a good idea to call or e-mail and schedule a good time for both of you.

    8. Don’t gossip.

    It’s so hard sometimes to resist engaging in a little “harmless” gossip. But the reality is that gossip is never harmless. It is most certainly damaging to the subject of the gossip, but it also reflects poorly on you. It’s natural to be curious and interested in what other people are doing, but talking about someone who is not present is disrespectful.

    9. Don’t eavesdrop.

    Everyone is entitled to private conversations, in person or over the phone. The same goes for email; don’t stand over someone’s shoulder and read their emails.

    10. Acknowledge others.

    When someone approaches you, acknowledge him or her. If you’re in the middle of something important, it’s fine to ask them to wait a minute while you finish. If you pass someone in the hallway or on the street, but don’t have time to talk, at least wave a hand and say hello. Busyness is not an excuse to ignore people.

    11. Avoid the “Big Two.”

    We have blurred many of the personal and professional lines, but politics and religion are still off-limits. These topics are highly charged minefields for a professional atmosphere. Leave them at the office door.

    12. For better business etiquette, be on time.

    We’re all busy. Being punctual shows others that you value their time. Being late doesn’t mean that you’re busier than other people; it just means that you’re inconsiderate.

    13. No phone during meetings.

    When you’re in a meeting, focus on the meeting discussion. Don’t take calls, text or check email. It’s disrespectful to the other attendees, not to mention extremely annoying. It also makes meetings last longer because the participants keep losing focus.

    14. Don’t be a business card pusher.

    Don’t simply hand out business cards to everyone you meet. It’s a bit aggressive unless you’re on a sales call. Ask for the other person’s card, offer to exchange cards or at the very least, ask if you can leave your card before you reach in your pocket.

    15. Show genuine interest.

    Keep eye contact and make an effort to truly listen to what others are saying. We are so easily distracted in this climate of increasingly short attention spans; we often can’t wait for the other person to hurry up and finish so we can move on to the next thing. Resist the lure of distraction and haste. Take the time to ask questions and show an interest in the other person’s thoughts.

    Royale Scuderi is a freelance writer and success coach. She is the founder of Productive Life Concepts and has been featured on top rated blogs such as Stepcase Lifehack and The Huffington Post. You can also find her musings on life and business at

    A version of this article was originally published on October 3, 2012.

    How to practice office etiquette

    What most people often forget is that there’s a fine line between the comfort and professionalism. There’s no harm in talking with people but if proper etiquette is not observed when communicating – especially in the workplace – people might just get the wrong message. If you want to have a successful endeavour, then you should perfect your communication skills, as the exchange of ideas and information is crucial for any business. Proper communication is important in any workplace, no matter what type or where it’s located; whether it be a co-working space in the UK, virtual office in Manila, or open space office in China.

    If you don’t know the proper communication etiquette for the office, here are some of them!

    #1. Focus On the Other Person

    It doesn’t matter if you’re an expert in multitasking, giving your sole attention on the other person will always be appropriate. If you have an email to reply to or a text message you have to read, kindly tell the other person and avoid multitasking. It’s not just appropriate it’s also a sign of respect, by giving your attention to another person you make them feel that they’re worth your time. Also, if you’re not focusing on the person, you might miss social cues that define where a conversation is headed.

    #2. Listening Is Underrated

    When miscommunication occurs, it may come at a cost; such as lawsuits, loss of respect, or misunderstandings. The way to avoid this is by simply listening to the one talking instead of thinking of a response already. Listening is too underrated in a fast-paced setting like a workplace but when it’s practiced consistently, it’ll develop into a habit. This will allow you to pay attention with all intent and listen to anyone who’s talking.

    If you didn’t hear or understand something, don’t be afraid to ask for clarification. Showing physical cues can also be helpful because smiling, or nodding appropriately can let the speaker know that you’re paying attention.

    #3. Appropriate Timing

    When you want to talk to someone in the office, first, check if they’re not busy. Because communicating with someone while they’re busy may be counter-productive. This is because you may only get their divided attention or they could annoyed because you’re disturbing them. Also, if you’re the one who’s busy, you should ask the other person if it’s urgent, if not, ask them if you can talk to them later because you’re trying to finish something. Tell them as kindly as possible and they’ll surely understand.

    #4. Appropriate Delivery

    Along with proper timing, your delivery should still be observed. Before you talk to an officemate, try to determine if that particular matter is supposed to be conducted through a face-to-face discussion or you could just tell them through an email or text. Talking face-to-face is not always the answer; by practicing the right delivery you can practice efficient habits in whatever work setting you’re in.

    #5. Questions Are Important

    Effective communication will never be a one-way street, it’s an act between two or more people. Asking questions – specifically open-ended ones – will always be one of the most effective communication skills a person could have. By doing this, you’ll make the other person feel that they’re worth your attention. This also means that the conversation is a priority because when you ask questions, the conversation will be longer and more meaningful.

    Communication skills and etiquette is one of the most important assets a person could have. Effective communication can always make or break a business so, always practice your communication skills and etiquette and you’ll have less problems in the long run.

    About Sean

    Sean Si is a motivational speaker and is the head honcho and editor-in-chief of SEO Hacker. He does SEO Services for companies in the Philippines and Abroad. Connect with him at Facebook, LinkedIn or Twitter.

    search menu

    How to practice office etiquette

    Lesson 4: Business Etiquette


    How to practice office etiquette

    By the end of this lesson, you should be able to:

    • Define business etiquette
    • Seek ways to improve business etiquette

    Business etiquette

    What is business etiquette?

    Business etiquette is a set of manners that is accepted or required in a profession. Often upheld by custom, it is enforced by the members of an organization. Those who violate business etiquette are considered offensive. The penalty for such behavior frequently lies in the disapproval of other organization members.

    Business etiquette is important because it creates a professional, mutually respectful atmosphere and improves communication, which helps an office serve as a productive place. People feel better about their jobs when they feel respected, and that translates into better customer relationships as well.

    Watch the video below to learn the basics of business etiquette.

    To help you define the type of manners or behavior that are expected in your workplace, consider the following:

    • How do you treat clients or customers?
    • How do you treat your coworkers and supervisor?
    • How do you conduct yourself in your cubicle or office?
    • How do you conduct yourself during meetings?
    • What kind of email messages do you send?
    • Do you follow a dress code?
    • How do you conduct yourself in the break room?
    • How do you conduct yourself during business-sponsored social events?
    • How do you conduct yourself during training events?
    • How do you conduct yourself on the telephone?

    Improving business etiquette

    Improving your business etiquette can have a positive impact on your career. Remember to use common courtesy. Adopt the "you" attitude—consider others' needs and feelings first. This behavior leads to good manners and common courtesy, thereby improving your business etiquette.

    Examples of courteous behavior include:

    • Using please and thank you as appropriate
    • Addressing others using Mr., Mrs., Miss, or Ms. unless otherwise requested
    • Speaking clearly and distinctly while using a pleasant tone of voice
    • Maintaining eye contact
    • Smiling and offering a firm handshake when meeting someone new
    • Writing thank-you notes and letters of appreciation, congratulation, and condolence as appropriate

    You can improve your business etiquette skills by:

    • Conducting some research. When at work, pay attention to the manners and habits of your supervisor, mentor, senior management, and other key players. If you are unsure about displaying proper etiquette, consider asking your supervisor or mentor for advice.
    • Joining a professional organization. Aside from being a great way to network, professional organizations give you an opportunity to gain insight into the etiquette that's particular to your profession. Added benefits include practicing your business etiquette skills outside of your organization.
    • Visiting your local bookstore or library. There have been numerous books written on improving business etiquette. Check out the self-improvement section of your local bookstore or library to find them.
    • Going online. Whether it's someone selling books, tapes, seminars, or offering free advice, the Internet is filled with suggestions on how to improve your business etiquette.

    Remember, business etiquette can vary depending on your profession and organization.

    Business etiquette and electronic communication

    How to practice office etiquette

    Electronic communication has complicated the rules of business etiquette. To ensure you're doing your best to follow business etiquette when using electronic communication, consider the following:

    General telephone etiquette:

    • Consult your organization's rules for telephone use.
    • Answer as quickly as possible.
    • Speak clearly and distinctly, stating your name and the name of your organization.
    • Use a pleasant but professional tone of voice.
    • Transfer calls to the correct personnel.
    • Take messages and deliver them promptly to the correct personnel. Return messages as quickly as possible.
    • When recording an outgoing message, say, "Hello, you've reached (your name) at (name of organization). I am either away from my desk or on the other line. If you'll leave your name, phone number, and a brief message, I'll return your call as soon as possible. Thank you. Goodbye".

    Listen to an example of a professional-sounding voicemail message.

    Cell phone etiquette:

    • Consult your organization's rules for cell phone use.
    • Turn off your phone (or set it to vibrate) where ringing may disturb or offend others. Never take a call in the middle of a business meeting.
    • Try to avoid taking calls in the middle of social meetings, such as working lunches.

    General email etiquette:

    • Consult your organization's rules for email use.
    • Include a subject line.
    • Keep it brief.
    • Pay attention to grammar and spelling.
    • Use a pleasant tone.
    • Don't forward junk mail.

    Email etiquette is especially important because your work email is not private—many companies monitor their employees' work accounts for unprofessional conduct. To learn more about email safety at work, check out our lesson, Email Violations Can Jeopardize Your Job.

    Unprofessional conduct

    Failing to display proper business etiquette won't help your career, but engaging in unprofessional conduct could result in losing a promotion or even your job. Never engage in the following inappropriate behaviors:

    • Coming to work under the influence of drugs or alcohol
    • Engaging in unethical practices, such as misusing company funds
    • Engaging in sexual harassment
    • Showing a lack of respect to superiors, peers, or subordinates
    • Using foul language
    • Complaining publicly about your organization or supervisor
    • Engaging in divisive gossip
    • Violating confidentiality

    Emily Post Institute: Provides information on basic business etiquette.
    Columbia University Center for Career Education: Contains a good list of tips on how to make a positive impression in the workplace.

    A proper etiquette and attitude at the workplace is important to advance your career. Conveying the wrong message can stall a talented professional, says Devashish Chakravarty.

    How to practice office etiquette

    • Print Edition: Jun 01, 2011

    It’s that time of the year again when work performances have been appraised and judgements pronounced. Now, look around your office. Some of your colleagues might have been asked to move on, while others were rewarded with greater responsibilities.

    Could you have predicted, with a reasonable degree of success, who among your colleagues would have been included in each category? If you had spent sufficient time with these people, your assessment would, probably, have been spot on.

    How could you do that, especially appraise people not part of your team? Well, you judged them on their actions and conduct at office. So, unsurprisingly, one of the best predictors of corporate success (and failure) is behaviour at the workplace.

    Social etiquette begins with appearance and grooming. The guiding principle here is to choose what makes it easier to work together. Thus, personal hygiene and understatement rank above individualism.

    The guiding principle at the workplace is to choose what makes it easier to work together, be it your clothes or your attitude at work.

    The basics of grooming start with proper hair, skin and nail care. Opt for apparel and colours that are not offensive to general sensibilities. Remember that if you attract excessive attention on account of your clothes (or lack of it), you are unlikely to be taken seriously as a professional capable of handling obligations. Similarly, strong perfumes and flashy jewellery are best confined to the weekends.

    All of these choices, however, need to be made in the context of the situation and place. A smart shirt may be acceptable as Friday wear at a regional office, but might be out of place without a tie and a suit at the corporate office or at an interview. Have a range of formal and informal wear for appropriate occasions at the workplace. Clean, ironed clothes, pleasant colours, polished footwear and an overall sober demeanour will help build an image of someone who takes his career seriously and who can be trusted with responsibilities.

    The next step is to perfect the right attitude. Skills and experience are required to get a job. Keeping the job and excelling requires results, individual and within a team. So, simply put, the attitude one brings to work in the morning makes a difference to the quality of results you deliver. Pride in the job and a passion for getting things done competently is invariably appreciated by colleagues, clients and bosses.

    A whining, complaining employee lasts only until an enthusiastic replacement is found. A person who sticks his neck out to ask for work may risk short-term failure but always ends up with more opportunities to excel. Thereafter, the ability to take responsibility and accurately and politely put forward facts and opinions earns the trust of the team. Team members and managers also support someone who consistently acknowledges the team’s contributions to your success. On the flip side, complaining about co-workers and bosses does not further anyone’s career. Be a person who prefers resolving conflicts by tackling problems rather than targeting the individuals involved.

    The confident professional is identified as one who loves to share knowledge and improve his team’s and colleagues’ performance. An insecure employee often tries to protect his turf and invariably fails when alienated team members find a way around to get things done. As a manager, be quick to take decisions and slow to change them rather than the other way round. The former method gets great output (provided the decision was correct) whereas the latter stalls productive work. Good communication is also necessary to maintain working relationships in the office, which goes a long way towards success in your career (How to Say it Right, May 2011). Communication is enhanced and empowered by non-verbal cues and body language.

    Effective non-verbal communication complements and emphasises what is being said and, thus, increases the message’s influence. Positive body language serves to foster trust and conveys attentiveness, which is important at work. Facial expressions and posture reflect emotional responses. Gestures accentuate what you are trying to get across. The tone of your voice conveys sincerity, intensity and energy (or the lack of it).

    Finally, eye contact is a measure of attentiveness, assertiveness and affection. Touch or physical distance conveys a great deal of information including assertiveness, dominance, confidence, support or the reverse of all these. To learn to read and master non-verbal language, it is necessary to be completely present in the moment and focus on the other person and the communication itself. Listen to the words, but learn to observe with your eyes to read non-verbal cues.

    Good grooming, attitude and communication make for a successful combination at the workplace. Note that none of these can substitute for competence, but a lack of these can definitely derail a skilled professional.

    The writer is CEO, Quetzal Verify, an HR solutions company run by IIM-Ahmedabad alumni.

    How to practice office etiquette

    Pay Attention
    Body, eyes and tone. Focus on what people are saying through eye contact, tone of their voice and gestures and posture. The more you observe, the better you recognise non-verbal cues. Now, try listening to your own non-verbal output to perfect communication.

    Focus on Dissonance
    Maximum information is conveyed when words and non-verbal signals are contradictory. Note that people almost always ignore words and prefer to communicate through the unsaid. Learn to use your body and voice to match your words and, thus, make your communication more powerful.

    How to practice office etiquette

    The Complete Picture
    It is easy to go wrong in comprehending non-verbal messages. Do not read too much into one single event. Focus on the whole picture. Interpret non-verbal communication in multiple signals that are conveying the same message.

    Within the Context
    Decipher non-verbal cues within context. As in verbal, the occasion, emotional state, interpersonal relationships and past communication give different meanings to the same set of gestures.

    Good cubicle etiquette is extremely important, as employing it illustrates personal respect and professionalism. Without proper workplace etiquette, office harmony can become seriously disrupted and employee turmoil can adversely affect a company’s bottom line. When employees practice appropriate cubicle etiquette, however, workplace disturbances and general employee discomfort can be greatly reduced.

    Working in cubicles does not typically allow employees a lot of personal space. Such may be a more efficient choice for accommodating a certain number of employees in a limited space, but if proper office etiquette is ignored, such can also be a blueprint for disaster. Cubicle etiquette, therefore, is important to help maintain order and professional respect for others in the workplace.

    In a busy workplace, cubicle etiquette is also important in helping keep outside distractions to a minimum. Frequent interruptions, loud talking, gossip and overbearing scents can cause distractions that slow work production or make nearby employees quite uncomfortable. To avoid this, many employers have strict rules about cubicle etiquette that all must agree to adhere to on a consistent basis. Rules like not entering another employee’s cubicle without an invitation, speaking in soft tones, never yelling out to an employee in another cubicle, using headphones to listen to music, not eating inside of cubicles and respecting the privacy of others are very important activities that can help make working in cubicles a lot easier and more productive in a busy workplace.

    A lack of good cubicle etiquette may not only be a distraction, but can be downright offensive to some. Private telephone conversations that demean certain groups of people or that are riddled with profanity can make people feel uncomfortable in the workplace. While refraining from doing so is considered good office etiquette, in general, it is particularly important when people are assigned to work closely or even share a single office cubicle.

    The importance of cubicle etiquette not only applies to the comfort of employees, but a lack of good etiquette can also cause serious implications for an employer. This is particularly the case when employees feel threatened by a co-worker’s lack of respect for privacy or offensive behaviors such as overtly sexual or racial comments, lewd photographs and suggestive music. Even when activities involving potentially offensive behaviors occur within the confines of an employee’s assigned workspace, an employer may be at risk for expensive legal woes when proper cubicle etiquette is not practiced.

    How to practice office etiquette

    Many companies don’t practice good Business Etiquette because they underestimate the value it has and how it can make or break a business. Here are 5 reasons why you need to train your employees on Business Etiquette:

    1. To create an understanding of the importance of portraying a professional image. Your staff needs to understand that first impressions are lasting. They need to uplift your name and brand through their own image. They are after all your brand ambassadors.
    2. To help staff build strong and lasting professional relationships. Being on time, keeping your promises, honesty, loyalty etc. are all things that keep clients coming back. People do business with people who they trust.
    3. To prevent misunderstandings and confusions by writing and communicating professionally. Many written and verbal communications can be misunderstood if not done professionally.
    4. To understand, appreciate and work together with diversity. Not only in South Africa but companies across the globe have very diverse cultures. It is important to understand cultural differences, to embrace them and to work together towards a common goal.
    5. To help create a professional safe workplace. This will help you to create a healthy workplace where professionality can set the bar for equality in the office.

    During our Business Etiquette training course your employees will learn the hidden value – and priceless potential – of image, etiquette and protocol and how it can make a difference to their career success and your business.

    In life and in business first impressions, as well as on-going interactions, are critical because people buy from people. Employees’ appearance, attitude and behaviour are therefore a direct reflection of your company and brand.

    Whether it is appropriate wear or image, sending out professional business communication, wording an email correctly or having awareness about cultural sensitivities, having good business etiquette can give us the edge in almost every situation.

    Have a look at our course outline to gain a better understanding of what will be taught throughout this course.

    Other Recommended Courses include:
    Emotional Intelligence
    Effective Communication, Presentation and Negotiation Skills
    Change and Diversity Management
    Anger and Conflict Management

    Kindness and patience are at the heart of good etiquette

    Q: Before COVID, you had written several columns about workplace etiquette. I was wondering how you think those norms will change now that we are all returning back to the workplace.

    A: Unlike in your personal life where you can simply choose to socialize and visit with those you know are vaccinated — or have good reason not to be — once you enter the workplace you will be in unknown territory. Unless your employer requires all employees and customers to be vaccinated, — which is very rare — you will be interacting with coworkers and customers who may or may not be vaccinated.

    Therefore, the assumption should continue to be that — unless you know you are among only vaccinated people — precautions are in order. So, what will that look like in the workplace? While this is constantly evolving, I would follow this general advice:

    Shaking hands

    Don’t offer to shake hands if you are introduced. Simply say “It’s nice to meet you” with a smile and a nod of the head while keeping your hands by your side. If someone offers their hand to you, it’s okay to say “It’s so nice to meet you, but I’m not shaking hands yet,” implying that someday you will. Note: elbow bumping, while it was novel at the beginning, is unnecessary and now comes across as gimmicky, so skip it.


    At work, don’t even think about it. If offered a hug, use the same formula as before: smile and say “Great to see you again but I’m not hugging yet.”

    Physical distances

    What we used to consider “personal space” at work has now grown by one or two feet. Although keeping “6-foot social distance” will no longer be practical, possible or necessary, I’d give those around me plenty of room to maneuver. If you are a loud talker, be self-aware and maybe take a step back.

    Know the mask rules for your location and follow them

    Rules might change from one room or one location to the next. Conference rooms, elevators, break rooms, open workspaces, outdoor areas, could all have different mask requirements. Learn and follow the rules. Remember, etiquette is not so much about rules, it’s about being considerate and thoughtful of others. This means, always carry a mask with you just in case. And never make fun of someone for wearing a mask, or taking a precaution.

    Lastly and most important: Be kind and be patient.

    We are making it up as we go along, we have all been through a lot, and we really don’t know what others have experienced. Kindness and patience are at the heart of good etiquette. Follow your instincts and you’ll be fine.

How to get ready for school

Getting children ready and out the door on time can be difficult. Use these tips to find a morning routine that works.

Why do mornings seem so difficult? For parents, especially working parents, there is typically so much to do in a short period of time. “Morning is the time in which temperamental differences may be most evident – the child who is slow to get going clashes with the mother or father who is fast paced. Or the child who is crabby clashes with the parent who is also crabby,” say authors Ellen Galinsky and Judy David in their book “The Preschool Years: Family Strategies That Work – from Experts and Parents.” Mornings also provide the perfect opportunity for children to assert their individuality. With the clock ticking for work and meetings, this is prime time for power struggles.

Whether your children are going back to school or struggling with a new morning routine, getting ready for school or daycare doesn’t have to be a struggle. The Canadian Child Care Federation offers these tips for discovering how to get ready for school in a way that works for your family.

Tips for a Smooth Morning Routine for School or Daycare

  • Leave room for unhurried moments. Give yourselves time for some unhurried moments together before you have to leave the house. Make sure everybody has enough sleep and rises early enough to avoid rushing by trying to add 10 or 15 extra minutes to your usual schedule. If the child is ready on time, spend it reading, talking, or doing some other activity together, making sure you give him your undivided attention during this period. Be sure to follow through if you promise your child you’ll spend time together if the morning routine goes smoothly.
  • Complete chores the night before. To make the morning routine less stressful, do things the night before. After dinner, for example, prepare lunch boxes and leave them in the fridge overnight. And after you clear away the dinner things, set the breakfast table for the next morning. Ask family members to bath/shower/wash hair the night before, if possible. Gather permission forms, lunch money, or notebooks. Encourage your children to help with chores that are suitable for them.
  • Offer encouragement. If a small child is prone to dawdling, you may have to offer frequent gentle reminders. When you are busy in the kitchen and the child’s room is on another level, have her dress nearby where you can supervise while you work. Don’t forget to recognize your children’s good effort using encouragement on days when everything works well and your family starts the day on time!
  • Set reasonable expectations. Expect your children to do what they are capable of, for example washing and dressing themselves if they are old enough. This may be an unreasonable expectation for a younger child. Set one task at a time to make expectations seem more attainable.
  • Have a family meeting. During a family discussion, collaborate on how to make the morning routine run smoothly.
  • Get out the door. If a child has not been cooperative, use the extra 10-15 minutes to get him ready with as little fuss as possible. Do not scold or chat; just do what is necessary to leave on time.

Bright Horizons Work-Life Equation Podcast: Organizational Tips for Busy Families

In this episode of the Work-Life Equation, we’re revisiting a webinar from the archives all about getting organized and family routines. Our guests Ruth, Megan, and Mary, Bright Horizons parents just like you, reveal their day-in-life routines, from heading out in the morning and to winding down in the evening and getting ready for the next day. Pick up a few tips from these working moms to help you corral a chaotic daily grind.

Dealing with Resistance to a Daycare or School Morning Routine

Our children soon learn that when they resist, argue, or stall, they get our attention. These morning difficulties may arise even when we give our children plenty of attention at other times. What can you do to spur on the uncooperative child and give him a sense of power and control?

  • Encourage and remind, but try not to nag. Let them experience the consequences of procrastinating. This may mean missing breakfast or forgetting their homework.
  • Establish an agreement that the TV doesn’t go on in the morning until the chores are done, if at all.
  • Create a morning routine chart with your child, and involve your child by asking, “What’s next on the routine chart?” They can help cut out pictures and design the chart. Have stickers for your child to place on the steps she completes.
  • Use an alarm clock in children’s rooms. This will ensure that you wake them up at the same time each morning and you haven’t gotten lost looking over your emails. This will help prepare toddlers for elementary school as well.
  • Ask children whether they would like your help getting ready for school.
  • Avoid lectures. Instead, asking “what” and “how” questions – such as “what happens when you don’t get dressed in the morning?” and “How do you feel about missing the school bus?” – will entice conversation with our children. These questions help children think for themselves, whereas our lectures may make them stop listening.
  • Talk about times when you have procrastinated, what happened as a result, and how you felt about it. These conversations can be used as teachable moments for your kids.
  • Plan ahead, and give your child enough time to succeed on his own. Remember to give reminders and establish clear expectations regarding his morning routine.
  • Let your child know that you need her help and say, “I would appreciate you getting dressed so we can get to school before circle time.” This invites cooperation instead of defiance.

Bright Horizons Work-Life Equation Podcast: Peaceful Parenting on Busy Workdays

On this episode of the Work-Life Equation: Peaceful Parenting 101. We’ve all been there…the get-out-the-door chaos, the after-work frenzy, those toddler-parent moments when things just seem to go, “kaboom.” Is there a better way? Parenting expert and psychologist Jennifer Gillette says unequivocally…yes. She’s got the tips, tricks, and strategies to tame the tantrums and put what she calls Peaceful Parenting back into your day. Listen to this clip where our guest speaks about getting your child ready in the morning.

How to get ready for school

“What?! I asked you to brush them 10 minutes ago!” I responded, exasperated.

And so went our typical school morning last-minute dash to get out the door.

Each time it was the same: after breakfast I’d remind my daughters what they needed to do – bathe, get dressed, brush teeth, etc. – and then they scurried off to do it.

Except often they just scurried off and did half of what I’d asked. Three minutes before departure time I’d walk by their bedroom door only to discover they were half-way dressed or hadn’t brushed their hair.

In this crunch for time, my voice would rise to a steep pitch. Sometimes they protested back. “But you didn’t tell me I need to brush my hair!!” And all too often, we’d find ourselves driving to school angry at each other.

Hardly the best way to start our morning.

There has to be a better way, I’d think.

And then it dawned on me.

I had to stop managing the checklist myself

In general, my kids are fairly independent in the morning. They’ve learned to get themselves out of bed, make their own breakfast and pack their own lunches .

But when it comes to managing time and making sure they’re completely ready for school, up until recently the burden was on me to make it happen.

Every morning I kept a mental checklist of what needed to be accomplished and to make sure everyone was following through with enough time to spare.

As I ran around trying to get ready myself, I’d check in every 10 minutes: “Have you made your bed?” “Do you have socks on your feet?”

I wanted to hand this responsibility over to my kids but I didn’t know how.

The trick to getting kids to get ready for school without nagging or reminders

So as our summer came to a close this year, I was determined to find a better way.

Somehow I needed to get out of the driver’s seat of our morning rush and let them feel a greater sense of ownership and responsibility for getting themselves dressed and out the door in the morning.

And that’s when the simplest of ideas occurred to me: instead of keeping a mental list in my head of what needed to get done, I could instead write it down and give it to my girls. So now a printed list hangs in their bathroom to serve as a visual reference. As they go about their morning, my girls can check it see if they’re on track to be ready for school.

Sign up for my email list and get a copy of my Morning Routine for School Checklist as a free gift (click on the image below). The printout includes a copy of our family’s morning checklist and a blank sheet you can customize to your family’s needs.

What if my kids get up too late?

F or many kids, it’s more natural to sleep in in the morning no matter what time they get to bed. ( To see if your kids are getting enough sleep, click here ). For these kids, there just isn’t enough time in the morning to make lunches or pack their own bags AND get to school on time.

In these cases, the trick is to make sure as many tasks are complete the night before so that only essentials are taken care of in the morning. Try a night-before checklist and a shorter morning checklist.

Also, consider time-savers such as having ready-made healthy breakfast options to save time but still ensure kids get the most important meal of the day.

More pleasant rides to school

The night before the first day of school, with the list in hand, I talked to the girls about how this school year would be different. I would no longer be giving out orders in the morning. Instead, It was their responsibility to check the list I’d made to make sure they were ready for school.

They liked the idea. No surprise, since giving kids more responsibility boosts their self-esteem .

The next morning, I stumbled downstairs to find both girls in the midst of eating breakfast and making their own lunches.

As the morning progressed, they ran upstairs, referred to the checklist, and to my delight, began taking care of each task, one-by-one.

Showers were taken, beds made, and hair brushed…all without a single reminder from me.

“Mom, I checked the list!” my oldest exclaimed as she put on her shoes and packed her bag.

That morning the girls were ready with at least ten minutes to spare. And each morning since has continued to be stress-free as they check the list to make sure everything is complete.

And the best part? Instead of bearing the weight of trying to remember each task that needs to be completed before the start of school, now I simply say: “Have you done everything on the list?”

Somehow this question feels like less of an accusation to them and more of a we’re-in-this-together inquiry.

As we hopped into the car those first few days, discussions were about school and not time management.

We’re only a few days into the school year, so I’m not ready to declare complete victory yet. But so far so good.

Laureen Miles Brunelli is an experienced online writer and editor, specializing in content for parents who work at home.

Verywell / Nusha Ashjaee

Those first mornings of the school year can be tough. But if you don’t get an efficient school morning routine in place as the kids go back to school, it may not get better later in the school year. Plan and streamline your school morning routine, and you will get everyone back to school with less stress.

Wake Up Early

On the first days back to school, start your morning 15 to 20 minutes earlier than you think you need to. As the school year goes on, you may be able to adjust your wake-up times. But having a little extra time is a great cushion for those unexpected hiccups everyone experiences.

Some parents find that it's helpful for them to get up earlier than their kids, especially if they are trying to get out the door to work. Figure out how much interruption-free time you need before your kids get up. For instance, do you need your morning coffee before you see their bright, cheery faces?

Of course, other parents can roll out of bed, wake their kids, and get started on the day together. Regardless of what works for your family, a few extra minutes in the morning as you adjust to the beginning of the school year can be a real lifesaver.

Wake-up time is directly related to bedtime, especially with younger kids. You may want to start the school year with an early bedtime and adjust later​ if it seems warranted.

If, during the pandemic, your schedule was much more relaxed, establishing a morning routine could be a bit of a challenge initially. But making a point to wake up early and get started on the day without rushing will be beneficial for your family.

Get It Done the Night Before

For a smooth school morning, it helps to plan ahead. Encourage your kids to do what they can the night before. Before bed, make sure lunches are packed, clothes are laid out, breakfast is planned, devices are charging, and homework and other necessities are packed for school.

Some families find that taking showers and baths in the evenings are helpful, especially if your kids still need help with these. If this is the case for your family, consider making these things part of the kids' bedtime routine.

Depending on your child’s age, they may be able to do many of these tasks on their own, with supervision from you. Encouraging kids to prepare for the next day teaches important life skills like independence and time management. So don’t shy away from assigning your kids some of this work.

Many families find it useful to have a designated space in their home where they keep everything that is needed for the next day: backpacks, chargers, electronics, keys, shoes, water bottles, and any other necessities. Doing so saves them from running around the house the next morning looking for what they need.

Learn to Delegate

When kids are little, parents often do most everything for them, and sometimes they just stay in that habit even as they get older. A new school year is an ideal time to take a look at your child's skills and add new jobs to their morning routine.

Start practicing over the summer or on the weekends first. Teaching new skills on a hectic school morning may not be effective.

If you want your kids to take care of a chore that you’ve previously done for them, like feeding the dog, making their own lunch, or getting dressed, spend time teaching these skills when you’re not rushed. Don’t try to squeeze lessons into an already busy school morning.

Don't Sweat Breakfast

How to get ready for school

Verywell / Nusha Ashjaee

While it’s true that breakfast is important—some even argue that it’s the most important meal of the day—it doesn’t have to create extra pressure for you or your kids. Plan some easy breakfast meals that you can have on hand for your family.

Aside from cereal and milk, hard boiled eggs, yogurt, fruit, oatmeal, whole-grain bread or waffles, and smoothies make great breakfast options and are easy to grab in a rush. You even can make use of the breakfast offered by your child's school or daycare, if this option is offered. The key is that you aren't allowing breakfast to throw a wrench into getting the day started.

Another way to solve breakfast issues is to ask your kids what they want for breakfast the night before. Some kids can't plan that far in advance, but just starting them thinking can be helpful. Kids will respond much better if they know the night before that you're out of their favorite cereal, rather than when they are still foggy from sleep.

Make having breakfast every day a priority. Not only will it help nourish your kids, but it gives them a good start for the day and will allow them the energy they need to adjust to a new school year.

Have a Checklist

Trying to remember everything that needs to be done can be a challenge, especially at the beginning of the school year. Some families find it useful to develop a checklist for their morning routine. You might include items such as:

  • Brush hair and teeth
  • Wash face
  • Get dressed
  • Eat breakfast
  • Put on shoes
  • Grab lunch and devices
  • Double-check backpack
  • Use the bathroom
  • Turn off the lights

Even after kids get used to all the elements of the morning routine, you may need to double-check to be sure all the items have been completed. Some kids like to skip steps, like brushing their teeth.

Give Kids an Incentive

Sometimes kids need a little more motivation to get through their morning routines, especially if they don’t like school, are grumpy in the mornings, or are simply slow movers. To keep your mornings from becoming a battle, consider developing some incentives for your kids to get ready on time.

For instance, some kids will be sure they accomplish all their tasks if they know they are going to be allowed to play a game, read a book, or watch television before school. If you plan to motivate your kids with these types of rewards, make sure you build in a little extra time so they can enjoy them.

Having some time to relax before school can be a great way to decompress and may even help facilitate better focus and learning.

A Word From Verywell

You may need to tinker with your morning routine until it works for everyone involved. Be creative in your solutions and do what works best for your family. There are no right and wrong answers when it comes to establishing your family's morning routine. With a little time and creativity, you will soon have a morning routine that works for the entire family.

How to get ready for school

How to get ready for schoolStarting school for the first time is an important milestone in your child’s life and how you support them can make a real difference to how well they settle into school. We have developed a leaflet which explains some useful things that you can help your child to practise to get ready for school. There are also some links to other websites on this page which give more information, hints and suggestions.

This is a leaflet for families which gives some practical tips on things that can help to prepare a child to be ready to start school:
Is Your Child Ready for School? – A Guide for Families

If you have any queries or concerns about your pre-school child, please contact your Health Visitor or speak to your child’s preschool, nursery or other settings. Contact details for Health Visitors can be found here

Other Useful Information

Bookstart is a national scheme for pre-school children. It aims to help families discover the fun and excitement of sharing books together.
Libraries’ Bookstart page

Chat, Play, Read: Department for Education campaign

Video starring journalist, Natasha Kaplinsky and media psychologist Emma Kenny. A useful tool which guides parents on how they can Chat, Play and Read with their child. The film shows that interacting with their children can be a fun and happy time for both parent and child.

Small Talk website, featuring videos, advice and information to help parents make chatting, playing and reading activities part of their daily routine with children

Gloucestershire Healthy Living and Learning

Gloucestershire Healthy Living and Learning (GHLL) work with schools and colleges to support children and young people to make positive choices to improve their physical, emotional and mental well-being.
Find out more via their website which includes advice for parents and carers and links to Partnership organisations

Hungry Little Minds

Words for Life is the National Literacy Trust’s website for parents

Special Educational Needs and Disabilities Information Advice and Support Service or SENDIASS provides free impartial, confidential and accurate information, advice and support about education, health and social care for children, young people and their parents on matters relating to special educational needs and disability.


A toolkit which offers support before school, during the first few days and throughout the school year

Home-Start Big Hopes Big Future


A range of resources for Pre-School children including:

  • Simple games you can try together at home
    Free and easy games to play at home with children
  • Writing activities to do with children
    Making books is a very effective way of encouraging children to want to read and write.


Change 4 life

Fun ideas to keep your kids stay healthy

Action on ACESs

Information and resources about Adverse Childhood Experiences (ACEs). ACEs are traumatic events that affect children while growing up, such as suffering child maltreatment or living in a household affected by domestic violence, substance misuse or mental illness.

A short video about one person’s story of how ACEs affected his life

Tiny Happy People

The BBC initiative Tiny Happy People has lots of activities, information, tips and advice on ways to develop your child’s communication skills.

It’s very normal as a parent to be concerned about your child getting ready for school. Skills related to reading and writing, counting and arithmetic, and the ability to solve logical problems become very important for the first time in your child’s life when they start school. Usually, parents are the most worried about these things. Many parents are so concerned about their kids that they teach them to read and write before they actually enter school in an attempt to prevent the challenges that their children may face — but this is only one aspect of readiness a child could have before beginning school. Read on for the full scope of skills and ‘soft skills’ that your child needs to get ready to start school.

How to get ready for school

Assessment of Psychological Readiness for School Admission

In pursuit of knowledge and skills, many parents do not think about how to psychologically prepare their kids for this huge adjustment. It is not only the academic challenges that will be new to the first graders or year one students, but there will also be new children, teachers, and a system of rules, regulations, and assessment.

When assessing a child’s readiness for school, specialists usually consider such indicators as the child’s:

  • desire to learn new things;
  • ability to concentrate and hold attention in accordance with the instructions and rules;
  • ability to initiate and maintain conversations with teachers and children, to ask clarifying questions, and to defend their point of view;
  • ability to organize and maintain group interaction in class and free time;
  • self-control and self-organization;

knowledge and understanding about the world around us; As you can see, reading and writing skills are not required when entering school, with the main emphasis of determining if a child is ready for school being personal and communicative aspects of children’s development.

Getting Ready for School Intellectually

When considering getting ready for school, most parents are primarily focused on the intellectual readiness of the child for school. Intellectual readiness includes:

  • sufficient knowledge and understanding of their environment,
  • development of cognitive functions, such as attention, memory, critical thinking, perception, imagination, speech, etc.
  • understanding of knowledge required for school learning (awareness of the concepts of mathematics, reading, and writing)

Without a doubt, the above described knowledge is very valuable, however, perfect adaptation of the child to school is never guaranteed. There will be challenges no matter what, but your child’s interest in learning and gaining knowledge along with sufficient communication skills will surely be crucial. It is absolutely vital to remember that parents only need to pay attention to preparing their children to learn to read and write, and not their actual reading and writing skills. Teachers will teach them how to read and write at school!

How to get ready for school

Personally and Emotionally Getting Ready for School

Aside from intellectually getting ready for school, there are also important aspects to consider such as interpersonal relationships and maturity. Personal preparedness for school involves a set of considerations such as:

  • motivation to learn: Does the child wants to go to school? Do they understand the importance of the learning process? Are they interested in acquiring new knowledge?
  • ability to behave according to the rules: Does the child have the capability to act in accordance with the school rules, even if the child does not want to? Does the child understand when rules need to be followed and that they should respect and listen to their teachers?
  • self-control, proper behavior, ability to identify own mistakes and correct them. Can the child sit still for multiple hours and behave? If the child makes a mistake, do they have the emotional maturity and insight to realize it and apologize? Most importantly, can they learn from their mistake and not repeat it?

According to many scientists and practitioners, it is personal maturity that is the critical factor of a child’s readiness for school. The child’s desire to learn new things and their ability to manage activities and behavior will generally be proportional to the intellectual readiness of the child, and subsequently contribute to the sociometric status in the group. Personal maturity of a child includes the ability to fulfill the requirements of the teacher, and to control their own behavior.

Social and Communicative Readiness for School

Childrens’ adaptation to school depends largely on their ability to communicate with other children and teachers. Communication readiness includes the following:

  • child’s willingness to communicate with other children, to participate in group activities, to accept opposite opinions and to obey the rules of children’s groups;
  • the ability to initiate and maintain the activities of others, to negotiate and compromise, and to express a personal point of view;
  • sufficient emotional stability and self-regulation — ability to adequately assess the situation and constructively express own emotions in communication with others while reducing the number of impulsive reactions.
  • Obviously no first-grader will be completely emotionally mature, but in general it is important that the child is not at a significantly different level than their peers. Remember that there will definitely be social challenges no matter what, so try to patient and help your child be patient at first.

How to get ready for school

Psychological and Physical Readiness for School

In addition to all the above, the psychological readiness of the child to school will be influenced by the physiological factors:

  • development of small muscles of the hand: how confident is the child with scissors and pencil?
  • spatial orientation, coordination of movements: Can the child correctly determine the relative positions of objects and movement directions: higher-lower, more-less, forward-backward?
  • motor dexterity, including different motor skills such as running, jumping, tying shoelaces, etc.
  • lateralization (which hand is leading) that affects the orientation in space and on the paper. Does the child know left and right?
  • visual-motor coordination in the eye-hand system: can the child can draw simple shapes that are recognizable?

Considering the above, school readiness is a combination of skills and abilities that characterize the maturity of the child and their ability to socialize appropriately and do various learning exercises. However, a child will face emotional and psychological challenges in the case of the absence of some of the previously discussed crucial skills.

If you clearly understand that your child lacks some of the skills mentioned previously, make every effort you can to help them with the development of such skills before your kid enters school.

Suggeseted reading:

Don’t forget that although this can be a challenging time, it is also one of the most exciting times! 4

Newly revised and udpated, this fun and lively fill-in workbook—packed with more than 400 teacher-approved, common core-aligned activities—is a must-have to help your first grader get ready for school. 

  • Spell more difficult words by teaching familiarity with vowels, consonants, word families, and suffixes
  • Recognize different types of words like nouns, proper nouns, and action words
  • Master addition and subtraction
  • Understand scientific concepts such as weather, life cycles, and the senses
  • Learn to tell time and to recognize and count money

Whether it's used during summer break, for extra practice during the school year, or for at home schooling, Get Ready for School: First Grade is the perfect study aid for every young scholar.

Look Inside!

How to get ready for school

How to get ready for school

How to get ready for school

How to get ready for school

How to get ready for school

How to get ready for school

How to get ready for school


How to get ready for school


How to get ready for school


How to get ready for school


How to get ready for school


How to get ready for school


Useful information on making sure your child is ready for school.

‘Every child grows and learns in different ways, you are your child’s first teacher and at every step, you make a difference to their experience at school’

If your child is due to start school soon, you may have received this leaflet from Gloucestershire County Council. (PDF).

Starting school is an exciting time for parents/carers and children, and there are things you can do to help make sure your child gets the most out of the experience. The information on this page has been produced by your health visiting team to help you feel confident in supporting your preschool child to be ready for school.

How to get ready for school

Play and Development

Is your child toilet trained? Can they go to the toilet, wipe themselves, pull their clothes up/down and wash their hands by themselves?

Can they put their shoes and coat on, and take them off unassisted?

Without being given help by pointing or repeating, can they listen and follow three instructions? For example:

  • Clap your hands
  • Walk to the door
  • Sit down

Can they tell you at least four of the following?

  • Their first name
  • Their last name
  • Their age
  • Whether they are a boy or a girl
  • The town or city where they live

Can they tell you the names of two or more friends, not including siblings?

After exciting activities can they calm themselves down and be ready for the next activity?

Can they stay with a play activity for at least 10 minutes?

Do they go to bed at a regular time and sleep for at least 10 hours?

If you have answered ‘no’ to any of these questions, contact your health visiting team for advice and support.

How to get ready for school

Q: School mornings are a real struggle in my house. My kids have to do just six things each morning: Get up, get dressed, brush their teeth, comb their hair, eat some breakfast and get their shoes on. But, every single morning, I find them dawdling over breakfast or having trouble picking out an outfit. By the time I drop them off at school, I’m frustrated, and they’re upset because I’ve nagged them all morning.

How can I help my kids do better getting ready for school?

Getting ready for school is a constant source of strife for many families

In a survey from Indeed, 62% of moms rated adjusting to a new morning routine as their top challenge when their kids started school.

On those busy mornings, today’s parents often are sleep deprived and stressed about the day ahead as they attempt to wrangle kids who are in no hurry to leave and may not even understand the concept of time.

“The kids don’t understand why it’s important,” said Brad Weinstein, co-author of Hacking School Discipline: 9 Ways to Create a Culture of Empathy and Responsibility Using Restorative Justice, “They are taking their sweet little time. They don’t have the adult’s ability to reason, and what is important to them is not important to you that morning.”

But, said Weinstein, there’s a solution—setting a routine and sticking to it.

“You can’t wake a kid up at 7:45 on one day and 7:30 on another day and 8 on another day. It’s having a consistent bedtime as well as a consistent routine in the morning,” said Weinstein, who also is chief innovation officer for BehaviorFlip. “Once you have a routine that you stick to every day and you don’t deviate from it, that’s when you have success.”

Routines are critical for children. They give kids a sense of security and allow them to develop self-discipline, according to Aha! Parenting, a website created by clinical psychologist and author Laura Markham.

And, while getting ready for school will require kids to complete specific tasks, Markham, in her book, Peaceful Parent, Happy Kids: How to Stop Yelling and Start Connecting, encourages parents to focus also on the benefits of a happier morning.

“Reframe your idea of the morning routine,” she writes. “What if your main job were to connect emotionally? That way, your child would have a genuinely ‘full cup.’ Not only would he be more ready to cooperate with you, he’d be more able to rise to the developmental challenges of the day.”

Weinstein and Markham set out some simple tips to get your routine in order.

Prep the night before

Pack lunches, have your kids lay out their clothes, get backpacks ready and make sure all the shoes are where they should be. “It might take half an hour of struggle to pick the right shirt and the right socks, but, in the morning, that’s not when that struggle occurs,” Weinstein said.

Go to bed on time

A good night’s sleep will help ensure kids are ready to handle the day ahead. The American Academy of Pediatrics recommends a simple nighttime ritual that involves brushing teeth, reading a book or two and going to bed at the same time each night. That consistent bedtime is vital for parents too, writes Markham.

“Your child depends on you to start your own day with a ‘full cup,’” she writes. “There’s no way to stay patient when you’re exhausted.”

Make the morning routine simple

Getting ready for school by doing most of the work the night before means that all your kids need to worry about is getting dressed and eating some breakfast. There’s no last-minute hunt for a homework assignment or a single shoe. “It’s a matter of keeping and sticking to that morning routine because you prepped the night before to make it smooth,” Weinstein said. “It’s frontloading.”

Build in some snuggles

It might sound impossible, but Markham writes that it’s well worth the effort to include five minutes or so to snuggle with each child before you go your separate ways for the day. “If everything else is already done, you can relax for 10 minutes,” she writes. “That time connecting with your child will transform your morning.”

Don’t come to their rescue

“If we always remember things for our kids or bail them out by driving the lunch box to school, there’s no reason for them to ever take responsibility and remember for themselves. By refusing to rescue our kids, we’ll train them for better behavior in the future. But we can’t just spring the no-rescue policy on children without warning—let them know in advance that part of growing up is taking responsibility for themselves, and that you won’t be driving forgotten items to school. If they forget their homework or lunch, they’ll need to face the consequences – they won’t starve, but I promise they’ll remember the lunch box the next day!”

Amy McCready, founder of Positive Parenting Solutions, via Today

Set it to music

“Create a playlist of your child’s favorite songs. Every task (use the bathroom, get dressed, eat breakfast) is connected to one song and must be completed by the time the song is over. Your kids will happily sing along; just make sure they don’t get distracted having a dance party.”

Jill Cedar, a psychotherapist, via Today Parenting Team

Get crafty

“Together with your child, create a chart that details the sequence in which each morning activity should take place. Help her get into the habit of referring to the chart every day. (For pre-readers, use pictures to denote activities, such as a toothpaste advertisement clipped from a magazine to represent teeth-brushing time.) Or have your child make a tape recording in which he reminds himself what to do and when to do it. No more being nagged by Mom or Dad!”

Kindergarten is a two-year program. It is available to any child turning four (4) on or before December 31 and reflects the educational policies and learning expectations of the Ministry of Education and Training.


Multilingual Resources

Take Advantage of Community Services

There are many community services to support your growing child, including those to detect hearing, vision and speech and language concerns. See some of the resources from our community health partners.

How to Prepare your Child for School

Often, parents ask what they can do to prepare their child for school. Here are some suggestions:

Talk and play together

Talk with your child. Ask for opinions, respond to questions, re-tell events and stories. When you talk with your child, you help build vocabulary and get to know one another better. Playing together can be one of the most enjoyable and rewarding experiences for families.

Read stories and sing together

Reading and singing together in your home language is a joyful way to promote literacy skills.

Provide enriching experiences

Visit the school or local library, and share experiences such as neighbourhood walks.

Support your child’s healthy mind and body

Ensure your child has consistent routines, lots of sleep every night, and healthy foods.

This information expires once printed. Please always refer to the online version for the most current information.

Children are interested in all sorts of things and enjoy learning and exploring. Starting school is a big moment for children and you as their parents or carers.

Have a look at our video for some hints and tips to help you support your child to be ready for starting school. The video was filmed before the Covid-19 outbreak.

Tips for parents and carers

A child’s first day at school, is a big moment for you and for them and it can be both an exciting and nervous time.

With so much information and lots to prepare for, being in a routine and helping them to get plenty of sleep will help them.

Here are some other ways you can give your child help and encouragement to help them be ready for school.

Speaking and listening

To help make sure your child can:

  • use words, objects or gestures to help them explain what they need to a grown-up
  • listen to and follow instructions
  • sit and listen for a short while, for example to a story
  • tell you when they are hungry, tired or need the toilet
  • chat with your child when you’re out on a walk – talk about what you can see and give them time to chat to you back in a way they are comfortable with
  • listen to your child’s questions and help them to answer them
  • talk to them about things you are doing to help them learn and give them time to ask and answer questions
  • provide opportunities for chatting, playing and interacting together
  • spend time together reading, telling stories or singing songs
  • allow opportunities to play, create imagination and build curiosity

Independence skills

To help make sure your child can:

  • put on their coat, fasten it, take it off and hang it up
  • wash and dry their hands by themselves
  • go to the toilet by themselves
  • use a knife and fork to feed themselves
  • drink from a cup
  • check that your child can undo and do up their clothes. Give them time to practice this
  • show and give your child simple instructions so that they are able to learn how to do these things and give them the time to practice
  • encourage your child to use the toilet so that they are able to go on their own
  • make it fun for your child to practice doing these things and give lots of encouragement and praise
  • sit down and eat meals with your child, encouraging them to taste a variety of healthier foods

Interacting with others

To help make sure your child can:

  • choose the toys they wish to play with and make up ideas of games to play or things to do
  • watch what other children and doing and join in playing with them
  • feel comfortable when you are not around and can communicate with other grown-ups and children
  • play listening games together, for example Simon Says
  • help your child to use some of their toys to make up a story
  • visit groups together, for example, libraries, play-groups or nursery where they can meet other children and interact with them
  • spend time together talking about the things you know and give your child time to talk back to you about their family and friends
  • spend time together talking about school – answer their questions, find out how they are feeling and talk to them to help put them at ease

Don’t worry if your child is unable to do all of these things. Help is available by speaking to

  • your health visitor by ringing 0300 247 0040
  • your child’s key worker at nursery
  • primary schools, when you are applying for your child’s school place

Alternatively you can visit these websites for more information:

Find services and support local to you through your local Children and Family Wellbeing Service.

Find information about extra help for your child on the special educational needs and disabilities local offer.

Hungry Little Minds (external link) provides lots of simple tips and activities that you can slot into your routine and that children love.

Information for professionals includes how to share this information with families and a leaflet to download.

How to get ready for school

Between getting dressed, fed, and organized, it’s a miracle the kids make it to school at all. Get out the door faster this semester with these parent-approved tips.

How to get ready for school

If kids know where to store their backpacks, jackets, and shoes as soon as they get home, they won’t have to rush around the next morning trying to collect it all again. “I use stick-on hooks for everything,” says Marisa LaScala,’s parenting and relationships editor. “I put them at my 3-year-old daughter’s height, and now she automatically hangs up her things after school by herself.”

How to get ready for school

Field trips won’t sneak up on you if the day’s events are posted right on the fridge. Going paperless? Good Housekeeping‘s organizing expert Jeffrey Phillip recommends the app Cozi for a streamlined system. It syncs up with multiple phones and includes daily schedules for each family member.

How to get ready for school

Avoid last-minute scrambling by asking kids about permission slips, tests, or reports cards at night, before the morning rush. Create a family inbox for important paperwork so anything you need to see will actually get to your attention (and not stay stuffed in a backpack).

How to get ready for school

This strategy tops lots of parents’ lists for a reason. Lay out clothes for the next morning (or even the next week), and preempt any debates on what’s considered appropriate school attire.

How to get ready for school

When dad Chris Pegula, author of the book From Dude to Dad, noticed his friend’s kids packing their lunch at night, a light bulb went off. “I looked in amazement as they made their choices,” he said. “Within seconds they filled their lunch totes, and were onto the next task of getting ready for bed.”

How to get ready for school

Besides putting homework away ahead of time, professional organizer Janet Bernstein has her kids’ phones charge on top of their backpacks each night, so they never forget them. “Implement this rule, and you’ve also solved the ‘no devices in the bedroom’ argument,” she says.

How to get ready for school

Keep clocks on hand — in the bedrooms and in the bathroom — so kids will know if they’re falling behind schedule. For older ones, an old-school alarm clock is better than a smartphone alarm, because it’ll reduce the temptation to start checking social media first thing in the morning.

How to get ready for school

Setting a timer to ring intermittently (“15 minutes ’til the bus! Five minutes! Time to go!”) is a popular tactic, but one of our Facebook fans took it to a new level: “I bought a wireless doorbell and put the bell part in my kids’ room,” she says. “I set the sound to ‘gong’ and press it several times in the morning to wake them up.”

How to get ready for school

Moms aren’t immune to lateness either. Find ways to improve your own routine: Designate a tray for keys if you’re constantly misplacing them, invest in a programmable coffee maker that’ll start brewing before you wake up, and fill your gas tank in the evenings to make for a smoother start to the day.

How to get ready for school

Try to keep herding everyone toward the door, and cut down on the amount of trips you take in and out of your bedrooms. “In our household, no one goes downstairs for the day without being dressed,” says Andrea Worthington, owner of BabyGotChat. “It means they’re eating breakfast in their school clothes, but not having to drag them back upstairs and then drag them back downstairs is an easy ten minutes saved.”

How to get ready for school

A brunch buffet may not be in the cards, but you can still get kids fed and full with a quick bowl of cereal, healthy breakfast bars, overnight oats or even frittata muffins. You can bake ’em on Sunday, and then reheat all week.

How to get ready for school

Try to stay assertive, saying things like, “It’s time to put on your shoes — do you want the red boots or the blue sneakers?” instead of, “Put on your shoes, okay?” That way, you give your kids a chance to give their input, but you’re giving them fewer opportunities to just shout, “No!”

How to get ready for school

Playing games at the bus stop or making it a race out the door can give kids an incentive to get moving. “I promised my kids muffins from the bakery near the school, which we could only get if we had time,” says Stephanie Dolgoff, Deputy Director at Good Housekeeping.

How to get ready for school

‘Let’s Get Ready for School’ is a reassuring guide to what to expect when you start school. It’s written by me and illustrated by Carolina Rabei, and is published by Walker Books (August 2021).

What will school be like? What will we do there? What if I miss Mummy? Do I have to go?
All of these questions and more are answered in this warm, witty and reassuring book for young children that explores everything they’ll need to know before starting school. Marley, Maya, Theo, Akiko, Ella and Zakir are all getting ready to start school. Why not come along with them and see what it’s like? Illustrated with charming characters by Carolina Rabei, this is the perfect introduction to joining a new class.

“A fantastic and reassuring new guide to school for young children. With simple, easy-to-understand text from Jane Porter, the book covers everything from what’s inside a classroom to lunchtime, playtime, and the journey to and from school. The book is brought to life with super illustrations from Carolina Rabei, too, making this a wonderful way to get talking about your child’s big day.” Booktrust

You can watch me and Carolina chatting about our starting school memories in this video.

How to get ready for school

It’s that time of year again: time to get ready for the back to school season!

It may only be August, but summer has a way of flying by. Before we know it, school bells to start a new year will be ringing.

To help get you started, we’ve created a list of the top 10 things to get your child (and you!) ready for smooth sailing on the first day of school.

10 Tips For Preparing For Back To School

  1. Start a morning schedule

Wake your kids up at what will be their regular morning wake-up time. For older children, help them set an alarm clock so they can take responsibility for their own morning wake-up routine.

By now, we all know kids need a nutritious breakfast so they are ready to take on the day. Incorporate healthy breakfast options like apples, bananas, and whole grain toast. This will give them the energy they need to be mentally alert all day, instead of the mid-morning crash they’ll get from sugary cereals.

Avoid frantic mornings by having your child choose what he or she will wear the night before. If you have a younger child, let him or her pick from a couple different options. Get into a routine of doing this even before school starts so your child is in the habit of planning ahead.

In the days or weeks before school starts, plan and make your lunches for the next day together each night. Even though school isn’t in session yet, you can help your kids get used to packing a lunch by having it labeled and ready to go each morning.

Start eating lunch at the same time as your child will be when he or she is at school. This will help get your child’s stomach on a schedule so he or she isn’t going to class hungry and distracted.

Start getting into a homework routine now by having TV-free time during after-school hours. Use this time for a learning activity like reading a book or even talking about your day together.

Playing games over the summer is a great way to keep you child’s mind engaged and focused on building learning skills. This will help make sure your child is prepared when classes start and make the back to school transition a smoother one.

Early bedtimes usually go out the window over the summer break, but young minds need plenty of sleep to be ready to learn. Get back into a set bedtime routine now so your child isn’t up late the night before the first day of school.

Learning shouldn’t stop over the summer. Each day, take at least 30 minutes to sit with your child and read together. This will help keep him or her engaged with learning and in the routine of daily schoolwork.

Take your child shopping for back-to-school supplies he or she will need to get the year off to a successful start. Shopping for backpacks, binders, and pencil cases will get your child thinking (and excited) about the upcoming school year.

Need some extra help? Find a program for your child or contact a GradePower Learning location near you!

Register here to purchase the 8 chapter video series. By creating an account you are able to view the 8 chapter series indefinitely on your computer, phone, or other mobile device. Click the button below to get started

How to get ready for schoolDuration 15 minutes
How to get ready for schoolDuration 15 minutes
How to get ready for schoolDuration 20 minutes
How to get ready for schoolDuration 17 minutes
How to get ready for schoolDuration 30 minutes
How to get ready for schoolDuration 30 minutes
How to get ready for schoolDuration 20 minutes
How to get ready for schoolDuration 25 minutes

You may need to Login to view this page or it simply may not exist

Questions or comments?

Unfortunately we don’t recognize those login details, please try again. If the problem persists press the help button

Your account has been updated successfully

Thanks for getting in touch. Check your inbox for further instructions. If you don’t see our message it may have gone into your spam folder.

Something went wrong with that request. Try again or contact us and let us know

That email address is already in use. Perhaps you already have an account?

We accept Credit Card via PayPal, PayPal account transfers and direct deposit. Register or Login to continue with payment.

How to get ready for school

How to get ready for school Lightbox link for post with description Don't forget to sign up and tune in tomorrow.

Don't forget to sign up and tune in tomorrow!

We're excited to team up with College Greenlight for this exciting event! #collegeaccess #collegesuccess #virtualmentoring

Reserve your spot here:
. _________________________________________________

While many organizations have returned to in-person programming or are making plans to do so, others are deciding to remain virtual or are considering hybrid models for the future. Two years into the pandemic, college access and success professionals have learned that virtual programming can expand access to students and families and address long-standing challenges like transportation, space sharing and scheduling, but virtual programming also brings its own challenges and with it, the need to build the kind of virtual programming our students deserve.

With a decade of experience leading virtual near-peer coaching programs with historically marginalized students, Let's Get Ready staff will share what they have learned about program design and implementation in a virtual world. As we move from crisis mode in our virtual programming to building for the future, join us as we grapple with the question, "We went virtual, now what?"

How to get ready for school

The sun begins to set a bit earlier, the temperature slowly drops, and families gradually return from their summertime getaways. These are all signs the school season is upon us. While there are still a few more weeks left until our scholars are back in the classroom, now is the perfect time to prepare for their first day of school. We’ve put together a list of practical tips to help our families start the new school year off on the right foot. Check them out below.

Do you have helpful back-to-school tips you’d like to share? Email them to us at [email protected], and we’ll add them to our list next year.

Start a bedtime and morning routine.

During summer break, parents and guardians tend to be lenient with their kids’ bedtimes. And, they should! It’s summer break, after all. A grumpy and groggy scholar won’t be attentive or productive at school, so start easing your little one back into a bedtime and morning routine. You can start slowly by incrementally setting them to bed and waking them up until they’ve adjusted. Here are some tips to help your scholar get back into a normal sleep schedule.

Preview the school year calendar.

Nothing is worse than forgetting when there’s a half-day at your child’s school or a parent-teacher conference. Make sure to get a copy of your school’s calendar for the year, so you’re up to date with all our scheduled holidays, special events, and other important dates. If you don’t have a calendar, reach out to your child’s school to get one. You can find a list of our schools here .

Talk to your child about their goals for the year.

Part of having a successful school year is knowing your child’s strengths and areas of improvement. Have an open and honest conversation with your scholar about which subject or activity they want to improve this school year. Let them know you and their teachers are there to help them improve. Connecting with them and understanding their goals will position you to be a source of support and motivation for them.

Make a commute to school plan.

This year, all of our students will be returning to school for in-person learning. Maybe subway trains are running on a modified schedule, maybe your scholar missed their bus, or maybe they’re attending a brand new location — your child should know how to get to and from their school. Practice traveling with them or create a plan on how they plan to go to and back from their school.

Let them know it’s OK to feel nervous.

It’s been an unpredictable and challenging year for everyone. Going back to school can trigger anxiety for many, including our scholars. If your child feels nervous, reassure them that it’s OK to feel their feelings and help them work through it. And, if you have questions or concerns, reach out to your school’s main office for support.

Kindergarten is a major step for young children — their first day of “big kid” school. As exciting as this time may be for some, many kindergarteners struggle initially with the long days, challenging curriculum and time spent away from loved ones.

To get your student ready to learn, child psychologist Amie Bettencourt from the Division of Child and Adolescent Psychiatry offers helpful tips.

What can parents do to help prepare?

Establish strong routines at home.

Routines help children learn, make them feel safe and in control of their world, and foster their self-confidence and sense of belonging within the family. Some key family routines that will help children feel ready for kindergarten include:

Bedtime Routines

Bedtime routines ensure kids get a good night’s sleep and will be ready for the next day’s adventures. Some important parts of a bedtime routine include a consistent bedtime and a predictable order of activities (e.g., take a bath, put on pajamas, brush teeth, read favorite story or sing favorite song, get a goodnight hug or kiss from their caregiver).

Reading Routines

Parents are encouraged to read with their children for at least 20 minutes a day to build language and literacy skills. This reading routine can be part of the bedtime routine or at another time convenient for you and your child. A good way to make this time child-centered (and increase your child’s enjoyment and engagement in this time together) is by letting your child pick out the book.

Family Mealtime Routines

Having a family mealtime routine is not only an opportunity to teach your children about healthy eating habits, but is also a chance to spend quality time talking with your children, which builds their language and strengthens their relationship with you. You can also build in routines around mealtime that will be useful to your children in school, such as washing your hands before dinner or teaching them how to clear dishes from the table.

Stay up to date with vaccinations.

Take your child to the pediatrician for a checkup, and make sure all immunizations needed for kindergarten are up to date.

Tell your child what to expect.

Talk to your child about what kindergarten will be like to help them start preparing for this big transition. Children often have lots of questions about kindergarten, particularly if they are starting at a new school.

  • Spend time talking with your child about what kindergarten will be like (e.g., who will be the teacher, what will the daily school routine look like, etc.).
  • Involve him or her in picking out their school materials (e.g., backpack, clothes, etc.).
  • You can also talk about what going to kindergarten was like for you as a way to model how your child can share feelings about kindergarten.

Once school begins, what are some conversation starters parents can use to get their child talking about school?

Ideally, talking with your child about school should be part of your family’s daily routine. Talking with your children not only gives you an opportunity to learn what they are doing in school and how they feel about school, but also provides an opportunity for you to communicate that school is important.

But getting conversations started with your young child about school is not always easy, as some children provide very little detail in response to the question, “How was school today?”

So here are a few other ways that you can get the conversation started with your children about school:

  • Ask your children to tell you one new thing they did or learned about in school that day.
  • Ask your children to tell you one thing they liked and one thing that was difficult about school that day.
  • Ask your children about who they played with in school and what games they played.
  • Create a family routine around talking about your day. For example, during mealtime or another time when you are spending time with your children, you can model how to talk about your day by sharing one or two things that you did that day and then asking your children to share one or two things about their day.

What specific aspects of kindergarten do new students struggle with?

Kindergarten is much more rigorous today than when most parents were growing up. In fact, children spend much more time engaged in structured reading and math activities than time spent in socialization and play-based learning. As a result, there is a mismatch between a child’s developmental stage and the academic skills he or she is required to master. Below are some of the issues that new kindergarteners may struggle with:

When children enter school for the first time, it can be exciting and scary for both parent and child. Parents can prepare children for school in a variety of ways. In fact, you have been preparing your child for school from the day that they were born. Being able to understand and use language will help your child learn many of the basic skills that are part of school. These include recognizing letters, knowing the sounds letters make and having experience looking at books. The kindergarten program focusses on learning language, math, science, technology and arts through play. With a focus on developing personal and social skills, children learn about the world and how it works, about other people, and about themselves.

One of the most important things that parents can do to get their child ready for school is to read to them from a very early age. Children who have had books in their life have a better chance of succeeding in school. Even babies like to cuddle with parents and share a good book. It is important when you are reading to your child that you talk about what is in the book and not just worry about the words. Babies like to hear animal sounds. Making fun sounds, while you are sharing a book tells your child that books can be fun and exciting and keeps their attention.

As your child gets older and starts paying more attention to the story, you can show him the letters and words on the page and talk about the letter that is at the beginning of your child’s name. This will help your child to become aware of print, both the letters and then the sounds that the letters make.

Library story times for children provide wonderful opportunities for you to share stories, rhymes and books with your child. Visits to the library story times will give your child a chance to listen to stories with a group of children. This is something that they will be doing when they get to school. When they have had experience being with other children and learning with other children, it will make the transition to school easier and they will have already experienced group sharing.

Children enjoy as many opportunities as possible to spend time with other children. Programs at the Ontario Early Years Centres have many interesting games and toys and often will also have a circle time for children to learn new songs and rhymes. Music provides skills that will later help children with reading development and other areas of learning. The Early Years Centres also offer Family Math programs that help to develop some of the early skills that children will need for developing their math skills when they get to school. Learn more about programs at the Ontario Early Years Centers.

If you give your child the chance to complete specific tasks, they will be more independent when they get to school. Children enjoy taking on responsibility at home. A four year old can put napkins on the table, can put away their pajamas and certainly can help clean up their toys. Research has told us that children who have responsibilities at home, even from a very young age, have more positive self-esteem. Giving children expectations at home will make it easier for them to take responsibility at school.

You are not expected to sit down and start to teach your child to read, write and do math, before they get to school. If you provide them with fun experiences, opportunities to explore, and opportunities to talk about what they have experienced, you will be setting them up for success. When you give children books, involve them in community programs, talk to them and listen to them, they will develop language skills and positive self-esteem that will help them to be successful in school.

Children who have been receiving therapy at tykeTALK will be transitioned to school- based speech and language services. This usually happens either before or sometime during the Junior Kindergarten year. When you register your child for school, it is important to let the school know that your child is receiving or received services from tykeTALK. Find more information on making a successful transition to school from tykeTALK.

A number of schools in the Thames Valley District have “Ready for School” programs that give children the opportunity to visit their local school in the spring before they begin school. This gives the child the chance to see the school they will be attending and often to meet their classmates and their teacher. Contact your local school for details.

Click below for more information about preparing your child for school.

How to get ready for school

Get the little ones geared up and ready, with these do-it-now ideas to ease into a new school year. Send ’em back from an organized home!

Move over, summer–a new school year is coming! With the start of school, families face new organization challenges.

School bells ring–and so do early-morning alarm clocks. Paper piles swell as hand-outs and homework stream into the house. Shorter autumn days bring a hectic round of sports, activities and events, and calendars fill with cryptic notes. Can the holidays be far behind?

Get organized now for the best school year ever! Use these ideas to prepare your home and family for the busy days ahead.

Ease the family into a school year schedule.

The first day of school is no time for a drastic adjustment of household sleep schedules. Instead, ease children back into a school year routine gradually. During the last two weeks of summer, re-introduce a school year bedtime. Begin waking late sleepers earlier and earlier, closer to the hour they’ll need to rise when school begins.

Don’t neglect mealtimes! Younger children, in particular, need to adapt to new meal routines before the school day demands it of them. Plan meals and snacks to accustom little ones to rituals of the school day before the school year begins.

Create Calendar Central

Each school year floats on a sea of schedules. School functions. Lunch menus. Scout meetings and music lessons. What do you do when you’re drowning in paper?

Nothing calms school year chaos like Calendar Central: a centralized site for all family calendars and schedules. You’ll need a family event calendar to track after-school activities, school programs and volunteer work. Add specialized calendars and schedules, and you have it: a one-stop shop for family time management.

Form is less important than function. A paper calendar with large squares lets you enter information easily. Pre-printed white board calendars are easy to revise when necessary. Color-coding entries by family member helps keep busy lives straight.

Paper planner fans dedicate a planner section to serve as Calendar Central, while tech-savvy cybergrrrlz store the info in a smart phone or tablet and sync with multiple computers. Choose a calendar format that works for your family.

Post the family event calendar in a public place near the telephone. Use magnets to attach the calendar to the refrigerator, or tack it to a bulletin board.

Add other calendars to Calendar Central: school lunch menus, class assignment sheets, sports practice schedules. When the room mother calls for field trip volunteers, you’ll know at a glance whether you’re free to join the group on the bus that day.

Plan before you shop

August is the second-biggest sales month for clothing retailers. Back to school clothing sales begin as early as July! Are you prepared to run the school clothes gauntlet?

An informed shopper is a savvy shopper, so prepare before you shop.

Take an afternoon and assess each child’s clothing needs.

Empty drawers and closets of outgrown or worn-out clothing, and either store or donate the discards.

Working with your child, clean and organize clothing storage before new garments are added–and cut down on school morning calls of “Mom! I don’t have any clean . . . . “

Develop a wardrobe needs list for each child. Check for possible hand-me-downs from older siblings as you make your list. If you discuss the needs list and the family budget with your children before you shop, you’ll avoid in-the-store tantrums.

Similarly, ask the school for classroom supply lists before shopping for school supplies. Forewarned is forearmed . and helps protect the family budget.

Do shop early! With back-to-school sales beginning in mid-July, tardy shoppers have a tough time locating needed supplies among September’s Halloween costumes and Christmas decorations.

Gather your papers

School entry may require documentation from immunization records to report cards from the previous school year. Athletes need proof of medical examination. A little preparation can prevent frantic last-minute searches for a birth certificate or registration confirmation.

Call your child’s school or check the school district Web site beforehand to find out what paperwork will be required–then find it! You won’t be sorry come registration day.

Take aim on morning madness

How are school mornings in your home? Crazed and chaotic, or calm and cheerful? Plan ahead to send your schoolchildren–and yourself!–out the door in a happy frame of mind.

Each evening, think ahead to the following morning; where can you lighten the load? Set the breakfast table as you clear the dinner dishes, and make sure breakfast foods are easy to reach. Lay out children’s clothing the night before. Scan backpacks or launch pad spaces for missing homework, projects or library books. Make sure musical instruments or sports bags are packed and ready to go.

Do “bathroom wars” break out daily among the small fry? Multi-child households may need a bathroom schedule so that everyone gets equal time before the mirror.

What do you do about books and papers, lunch money and permission slips? Practice the Launch Pad concept! By creating a dedicated space for every family member, a Launch Pad gets the family out the door in record time–and organized.

Make a practice run

How will children get to school? The first day of school is no time to find out it takes ten minutes–not five–to walk to the nearest bus stop!

Before school begins, make a practice run to get children to the school on time.

If they’ll walk, help them learn the route they’ll take and note the needed time.

Car-pooling? Make sure the dry run accounts for early-morning traffic!

Bus riders will need to be familiar with the location of the bus stop; print and post the bus schedule to prevent a missed bus.

Spiff up household systems

A new school year quickens the tempo of family life. Sports activities, music lessons, church programs and volunteer commitments tap parental time and put new mileage on the mini-van. Get organized! Spiff up your household systems to meet autumn’s faster pace:

Clean house . fast! Take a stab at speed cleaning and whip through household chores in record time.

Cut time in the kitchen: create a menu plan and never again wonder “What’s for dinner?”

Streamline dinner preparations. Try a session of freezer cooking to stock the freezer with prepared entrees for stress-free dinner on sports night.

Conquer the paper pile-up. Set up a basic home filing system to track school paperwork, volunteer activities and household planning

Happy New School Year! Time to swing into a new school year–from an organized home.

How to throw a christmas party at your house

How to throw a christmas party at your house

If you want to host the best holiday bash on the block, it’s going to require more than a strand of string lights, store-bought cookies, and Christmas music on repeat (though that also sounds pretty great). Elevate your get-together with our favorite recipes, activities, and decorating ideas. From creating an Instagram-worthy photo backdrop to whipping up (lots of) baked brie, these party ideas are sure to be a hit. We even included dress code options in here, like formal attire and pajamas only. Enjoy the inspo, then get ready to throw the merriest holiday party ever. Oh, and many of these ideas can even be translated to virtual parties. You can whip up a meal together or watch the same movie online just as easily as you can IRL.

How to throw a christmas party at your house

Organize a game of White Elephant. If you and your guests need some inspiration, allow these gift exchange ideas to guide you.

How to throw a christmas party at your house

Before you gather around the TV for a movie marathon, get a little exercise by hosting a scavenger hunt. If you need help with holiday-themed ideas, you can buy this deck of more than 200 cards.

How to throw a christmas party at your house

Is it even Christmas if you don’t have a garland? Dress yours up by crafting a modern wreath out of three gold rings. Add some mistletoe for extra greenery and romance.

Get the tutorial at Sugar and Charm.

How to throw a christmas party at your house

Make it a really special occasion with a black-tie dress code. We’re talking formalwear, hors d’oeuvres, and maybe even a harpist in the corner. Invite the whole neighborhood or keep it intimate—just make sure you tell all your guests the attire on the invitation.

How to throw a christmas party at your house

Make sure everyone’s favorite holiday drink is flowing. Add marshmallows, peppermint sprinkles, and red cups (booze, too, if it’s a grownup event).

Get the tutorial at Sugar and Charm.

How to throw a christmas party at your house

Invite your nearest and dearest over for a viewing party of all the classic Christmas movies. Make it an all-day marathon or vote on a favorite movie to screen for a night in.

How to throw a christmas party at your house

Sorry, it’s simply not a party without pigs in a blanket. They get even cuter when formed into a holiday wreath.

How to throw a christmas party at your house

If you’re throwing a holiday party this year, you may be wondering how to take your celebrations and Christmas traditions to the next level. Not to worry, we have all the inspiration you’ll need right here on our list of the best Christmas party ideas! These creative themes put a twist on the traditional and can be enjoyed by all ages. Activities for kids, Christmas games adults will enjoy, and unique party favors are all included to help make your merrymaking that much. well, merrier!

If you’re looking for fun activities, set up a Christmas cookie decorating station for guests to create their own masterpieces, or host a karaoke night with holiday hits that everyone can sing along to. The little ones will enjoy watching classic Christmas movies as part of a marathon or writing letters to Santa—you can supply them with stickers and stamps to give their notes a little extra flair. And if you’re looking for quirky dress code ideas that adults and kids alike will have so much fun with, tell everyone to wear Christmas pajamas (the Drummond family wears matching sets every year!), ugly Christmas sweaters, or even holiday character costumes. Just be prepared to have two or three people suited up as Buddy the Elf!

Spreading holiday cheer has never been easier thanks to these fresh, outside-the-box Christmas party themes and ideas.

Everyone loves a good party, especially during the holiday season. At the end of a hard year of work, the best gift you can give to your employees is a chance to relax and spend time with their coworkers, and maybe win a few prizes! Here are our tips for planning the best office Christmas party this year.

Set The Scene

Decorating your space is the first step towards hosting a memorable party. The goal of all events is to create a comprehensive experience for your guests. This includes creating an environment that excites your attendees and enhances the event itself. Splurge on some lights, garland, maybe even a Christmas tree. It’s worth it to get your employees in the holiday spirit. (Bonus points if you can puton a holiday-themed playlist.)

How to throw a christmas party at your housePlan Activities

We’d be lying if we said that parties are always fun. The best way to avoid a monotonous party is to give your guests something to do. Incorporating games is the easiest way to entertain your attendees. At Paperkite, we keep it fun (and competitive!) with card games like Spoons, as well as sharing our love of baking with a cookie exchange. It’s important to have a few options that will cater to all your employee’s personalities, so be sure to include more low-key activities like a cookie decorating contest or a holiday scavenger hunt.

You might also consider including some form of entertainment. Live music is always a good option, or take things in a different direction with a hypnotist, a bartender giving a holiday cocktail demo, or a comedian to bring the laughs.

Whatever activities you decide to include, hosting a raffle or giveaway is essential. After all, the point of an office party is to give back to your employees for all of their hard work and dedication. Paperkite holiday raffles often include delicious items from our clients, like Fly Creek Cider Mill. Your team will appreciate the effort of showing them your appreciation!

Collect Charity Donations

The holidays are a time of giving, and studies have shown that people feel good when they give back. Boost employee spirits by providing an easy avenue to do something meaningful. Encourage employees to arrive at the party with a donation (non-perishable food, clothing, toiletries, etc.) that you can later bring to a charitable organization on their behalf. Not only does it make your employees feel good, but more importantly, you’re supporting those who need it most this time of year.

Commemorate the Day

Capture memories and give your employees something to look back on with a fun photo booth! A photo booth complete with fun props and dress-up items gives your employees something to do and serves as a party favor. We often don’t take pictures with our coworkers, so a photo booth is a great way to commemorate friendships and savor the excitement of the day. It doesn’t even have to be expensive. With some intentional decor and a smartphone or iPad, you can set up a functioning “photo booth” and upload the photos to a shareable Google folder.

How to throw a christmas party at your houseAsk Your Employees

If you’re totally stuck for ideas, ask your employees for suggestions. Above all else, you want to make sure your guests have fun, so if you don’t know what kind of activities they’d like- ask them! It’s also worth noting that some employees might not be comfortable attending an in-person event. You want your team to be comfortable, so if you do opt for in-person, be sure to incorporate COVID-safety measures, and if most prefer to not gather, host a virtual event! Games and performances can all be conducted via Zoom, so bring the party online!

Whatever you decide to do, make it meaningful. Wishing you and yours a happy and healthy holiday season!

Just because your square footage is on the small side doesn’t mean you shouldn’t host a party. Welcoming friends and family into your home for dinner, brunch, cocktails or even just dessert is a wonderful gesture of love, friendship and goodwill. Plus, it’s fun!

With a little creativity, maneuvering and outside-the-small-space thinking, you will be able to transform your home to welcome all your party guests.

Set the scene

To make room for your guests, you need to literally make room, according Ariel Knutson, news and culture editor of, who often moves excess living room items like the television, television stand, bike and additional clutter into her bedroom to accommodate her partygoers. According to Knutson, rearranging the furniture maximizes space and gives guests more options for standing and sitting.

Think outside the box

Utilize your available space to its fullest and often ignored potential. Katie Meyers, writer, suggests using throw pillows on the floor as relaxed-seating options, the kitchen sink as an ice-filled cooler and a white tablecloth-covered coffee table as a dining spot.

Keep temperatures low

Since a small space plus a lot of people equals heat, Knutson advises turning off the oven at least an hour before guests arrive as well as cranking the air conditioning; she also recommends keeping a window open and a fan running in an area or room away from the populated party space for guests to cool down if necessary.

Conserve drinkware

Asking your guests to label their glass or cup will help prevent a multitude of littered cup-clutter and save you some clean-up time at the end of the night, according to Meyers, who suggests using wine charms for a decorative look.

Establish a coat room

Collecting your guests’ coats, bags and purses and placing them in a room away from the party space, like a bedroom, will help diminish any unnecessary clutter, advises Knutson.

Be a décor minimalist

Although one of the most enjoyable things about entertaining is decorating your space, it’s best to keep your décor to a minimum, advises Meyers, who suggests using simple centerpieces and an unfussy color scheme. She also recommends taking advantage of vertical space by hanging streamers or lights from the ceiling or on the walls. Understated can be beautiful, and guests will be delighted by your clutter-free and elegant décor.

Avoid traffic jams

Party food and snacks are magnets for guests, and if you put these magnetic dishes in one space, you will inadvertently create a party-traffic jam. Instead, try putting several snack stations around your party space, advises Knutson, who uses her dining and coffee tables for food presentations. To maximize even more table space, Meyers suggests using cake stands, tiered trays and risers for your savory and sweet treats.

By implementing these tips, you’ll be happily saying, “The more, the merrier,” at your next party.

Chef Andi Oliver is well-known for dishing up tasty food as well as her boundless energy and flamboyant sense of style. She’s been cooking for dinner parties since the age of 12 and has wowed diners on many food and cooking shows over recent decades before becoming a judge on Great British Menu. She also has her own restaurant, Wadadli Kitchen, which she runs with business partner Kelly Miles.

We’d all love a seat at a table like Andi’s so we asked the chef and her TV presenter daughter Miquita for their approach to being brilliant hosts this Christmas.

Gather those you love

Abundance is the word Andi keeps coming back to when describing an Oliver family Christmas. Whether it’s food, fairy lights or family and friends, the chef and presenter’s ethos is always the more the merrier.

At Andi’s home, the door is very much open at Christmas. Visitors include the ‘hundreds’ of relatives that live nearby and a circle of besties including singer Neneh Cherry, film producer Alison Owen (her children Sarah, Lily Allen and Alfie Allen are also regular guests) and Andi’s long-time business partner Kelly Miles. That’s just a small sample of the stream of guests who will enjoy Andi’s great hospitality over the holidays.

Food, glorious food

When it comes to festive food, it’s no surprise that Andi is in charge of the menu. Favourites are rum and molasses glazed ham, oxtail (for Garfield, Andi’s partner of 25 years) and four types of potatoes (at Miquita’s request). Stuffing is made from different types of sausage including merguez, Turkish sucuk or Greek, and the gravy flows endlessly.

When the Cherry family pitch up to join the fun, they bring a Scandi twist. ‘Neneh is Swedish so we do a lot of curing and pickling,’ says Andi. ‘We’ll cure a whole salmon with pickled winter berries mixed in with sugar, salt and vinegar. We make brunkål, which is cabbage with a little vinegar, honey and butter, slow cooked until it goes dark brown, sticky and caramelised. Then there’s Glögg, a white mulled wine with white and redcurrants, cranberries, a little bourbon, vanilla, green cardamom and ginger. It’s absolutely delicious.’

Generosity of spirit

‘I’m really conscious that this can be a very difficult time for some people,’ says Andi. ‘We come from a huge family, so when people have small families, fractured families or no family at all, we try to bring them into the fold. Knowing that we can bring people who really need that love into the bosom of the family, that’s the whole point of Christmas. To share what you have with everybody, including the food and yourself – your time and your energy.’

‘We were poor for a long time,’ adds Miquita, speaking of the years before both their broadcasting careers took off. ‘But it’s not about affluence. Even if Mum had £20 for Christmas dinner, she would find a way to feed everyone. She would buy a bag of chicken, put it in the oven and make it feed 50 people. It’s always been about time spent together, unhooking from the stress of chasing life, chasing work and chasing your own tail. Growing up, I would always see her looking after people and she still does that now. Christmas will always be about each other.’

Served in style

You won’t hear any talk of tablescaping at chez Oliver – Andi is incredulous at the idea of creating something purely to show on Instagram. But Miquita insists that making a space beautiful is something her mum has always done naturally. ‘Nothing has to match,’ Andi insists. ‘It just has to be pretty. Our table will have lots of candles, doilies and poinsettias. When I go to second-hand shops, I look out for decanters and gravy boats, and I’m really getting into coloured glass.’

The tree is similarly haphazard, the one rule being that it has to be real. ‘And I like it to be slightly wonky,’ says Andi. ‘The tree that nobody else wants.’ As for the gifts underneath, it’s not about expense, but thoughtfulness. Miquita will find something fabulous in a charity shop, while last year Andi made hampers filled with gifts bought in a Moroccan market where she had been filming.

Playlist for the good times

‘Music is the backbone of our daily life,’ says Miquita, whose past jobs presenting Channel 4’s Popworld and shows for BBC Radio 1 make her best qualified to be in charge of the tunes. ‘For Christmas it’s Sam Cooke, Stevie Wonder, the Jackson 5… Hearing Stevie Wonder at Christmas reminds me of the West London flat where I grew up, surrounded by so many people and so much love,’ she says.

Once the tunes are sorted, an excess of fairy lights is non-negotiable. ‘Twinkly, twinkly, twinkly,’ Andi laughs. ‘I love lights around a tree, down the hallway, in the kitchen… lights everywhere. If we’re having Christmas away from home, I take fairy lights with me and platters to display everything we’ve cooked. We once hired a house in Somerset for Christmas and I drove a van down a day early to decorate it,’ she says. ‘By the time we got there, she had created this magical fairyland,’ laughs Miquita. ‘She’s a great host. I can be quite anal – “Is that glass right?” – whereas Mum’s attitude is: “just shove it on the table, make it twinkly, play music and show your love for people.” I’ve learned how to create spaces for people to love each other in through my mum.’

Memories to treasure

Andi is known for her joyful sense of style all year round while her partner Garfield brings fun to this occasion with fancy dress. ‘We have a lovely Polaroid of me and my cousin Phoebe as children, wearing matching tutus,’ says Miquita. ‘That tutu was the best Christmas present and that photo reminds me of how Mum has always made Christmas incredible. Even when we had very little, we always had so much love.’ An abundance of love? That’s the key to the perfect Oliver Christmas.

First featured in At Home magazine Winter 2021. Catch up with the digital edition here.

When it comes to throwing Christmas parties, there’s nothing we love more at Merlin Events London than to organise a spectacular, memorable party. As Christmas is all about fun, festivities and sharing we thought we’d put together our five tips on how to throw the best office Christmas Party ever (and hopefully take a bit of the stress out of the equation!).

1. Don’t do it alone

Work with an experienced Christmas Party Coordinator – don’t panic you’re not on your own! Treat them as your guiding star as they’ve been doing it for years, so speak to them about your ultimate goals or vision and ask them for a timeline of priorities. (Remember any Christmas Party at Merlin Events London includes a dedicated event manager).

2. Planning

It’s best to plan early but don’t panic if you’ve left it too late and your preferred locations for your office Christmas party are booked. Consider weekdays or holding it in January or November to give you more flexibility and help your budget stretch more. Business Matters advises that you don’t forget cultural diversity – not everyone celebrates Christmas, but everyone celebrates New Year and enjoys the holiday season.

How to throw a christmas party at your house

3. Location, Location, Location

Eventbrite believes that the wow factor starts with the venue – an unusual setting immediately makes a statement and helps to create a fantastic experience. And that’s not all – according to PA Life you need to have the perfect picture moment for that all-important selfie. A survey of 1,000 UK consumers carried out by Christmas Tree World has revealed people upload 7 photos on average of themselves in front of Christmas trees, decorations and displays throughout the Christmas period, so it’s got to look stunning! Recently trends show a move away from hotels and conference rooms to unique venues and non-traditional venues. People are also looking for more than just a venue, with set designs and themes becoming increasingly popular. As we covered in our blog Shared Office Christmas Parties – when small means thinking big; whether it’s an alpine ski lodge, a set from Love Island or moonscape, people are looking for that little bit more. Themed parties are also continuing to be on trend. Echoes from the Olympics are still popular with carnival or samba-themes adding atmosphere, party spirit and a fantastic opportunity to wear great costumes.

Work/life balance is a huge trend in 2018, and mindfulness and wellbeing as themes are now very common. This can range from having a hand and neck massage at a cocktail party, to events with a dinner dance format also offering a ‘chill out’ zone for those wanting a chance to relax and unwind.

How to throw a christmas party at your house

4. Food & Drink

Luxury street food and classic festive foods are becoming increasingly popular each year, creating an informal atmosphere for guests, and promoting interaction between colleagues at your office Christmas party. However, sit-down meals are still very popular. When planning catering, a great tip to bear in mind from Eventbrite is that food will help create a sense of theatre, leading to a more memorable experience. Paragon suggests American snacks including pulled pork, sliders, mac and cheese are popular due to their booze soaking up abilities. You could give them the gourmet touch by adding some truffle into the mac and cheese or mix up your serving options – why not do sharing boards Jamie Oliver style? At Merlin Events we’re proud to work with London’s leading award-winning caterers who create incredible eating experiences to enhance your Christmas parties.

As alcohol is often the leading factor in post-party embarrassing situations it’s worth bearing in mind and offering alcohol-free alternatives and booze soaking nibbles. Non-alcoholic drinks are also increasingly popular due to the popular trend of wellbeing and health in the workplace. And think of the weather – when its cold, warm drinks go down well. So mulled wine and cider stations with DIY spices and garnish can work well.

5. Entertainment & Technology

Lettice Party reports that technology is becoming more and more popular at all events with AR, AI and VR making an appearance in order to create an immersive experience in entertainment for all to enjoy. Don’t underestimate the importance of entertainment, as it can be the deciding factor in how an event is received. Uptown Events recommends whether you hire mixologists, showcase digital art, amaze with fire breathers or go for a unique DJ, it’s worth giving entertainment that extra spin, so incorporate it from the very beginning of your planning.

How to throw a christmas party at your house

It’s all about taking care of every detail so the office Christmas party is on brand and the corporate messages are effectively conveyed. Attendees need to come away having had a brilliant time and in no doubt as to what it was all about and why they were there. And finally, think about transport home for your guests’ wellbeing. A survey for PA Life revealed that nearly a quarter of Brits have ended up between 50 and 100 miles out of their way after falling asleep on a train!

If you’ve left it a little late to book your office Christmas party venue, we have dates available for larger office Christmas parties here and shared parties for smaller groups here!

A LIST Guide speaks to some hardened professionals to learn the dos and don’ts of throwing a seasonal soiree that’ll be remembered for all the right reasons.

So you’ve been tasked with planning the office’s Christmas party. No pressure, right? Just a spectrum of personalities to appease, expectations to juggle and a tight budget to achieve the perfect result. Again, no pressure. Right? Well, if you’re starting to feel a little overwhelmed — don’t fret. A LIST Guide spoke to some hardened professionals to learn the dos and don’ts of throwing a seasonal soiree that’ll be remembered for all the right reasons.

Do – Find the right date to maximise attendance

How to throw a christmas party at your house
Schedule the event to come straight after work — or better yet — organise an early mark on a Friday to really get everyone involved and excited.

Don’t – Include the children

How to throw a christmas party at your house
Marianne Edmonds, co-founder of Queensland agency LOUD Events (and party planner extraordinaire) says: “There are times throughout the year for family fun days or bring your children to work for the morning days. Christmas is ultimately for the work unit. We believe these should be separated to allow for all to enjoy.”

Do – Treat your office Christmas party like a team building exercise (but not blatantly so)

How to throw a christmas party at your house
The Christmas party is essentially a team bonding exercise — not just a chance to drink for free on the company. Be conscious of those electing not to drink and make sure you think of them also when planning your silly season soiree.

Don’t – Be tight or hold the party at the office

How to throw a christmas party at your house
“A party with no expenditure will only backfire,” Edmonds said. “Don’t be lazy or tight and hold the event in the work place. Not ever.”

Do – Give the managers a job

How to throw a christmas party at your house
“We often place senior management in front of the employees and give them a job like cooking sausages, or to be part of a flash mob or a dunk tank,” said Edmonds. “Personifying senior staff goes a long way”.

Do – Include a level of interactivity

How to throw a christmas party at your house
Think ping-pong competitions, boules, trivia, bubble soccer…the opportunities are endless! Click here for more interactive ideas.

Don’t – Wear your uniforms to a Christmas Party

How to throw a christmas party at your house
Plain clothes or costumes only! This is in your best interest as if drunken debauchery occurs, it can’t be traced back to the company.

Do – Choose a theme

Aside from adding some visual flair and pizazz, a good theme has the power to set the tone for your guests, says Tracy Wood, Director of Funktionality. “We recommend researching the guest demographic thoroughly to find something that appeals to their interests, whether it be pop-culture relevant to their era or a trending theme.”

Don’t – Just make your guests sit down all night

Add a layer of interactivity to your event to get everyone moving and networking.

Do – Get some roving entertainers

People attend parties to be entertained, Woods said. “The importance of roving entertainment for cocktail events has been more pronounced of late, with performers acting as a great icebreaker or conversational talking point among guests, helping to ease people into natural areas of dialogue and ultimately encouraging engagement.” Woods tells A LIST Guide that the days of plugging in an iPod are well and truly over. “Instead, opt for live entertainment such as DJs and bands that can really lift the atmosphere of an event to help get everyone up and dancing.”
Need ideas? Click here to browse A LIST Guide’s entertainers.

Don’t – Put spirits on the bar tab

Experts agree that this is just a recipe for disaster. It’s been trialed and tested rigorously. Trust us on this one.

Do – Create lasting memories

Whilst the importance of great good, theming and entertainment should not be overlooked, guests are now coming to expect more from an event, says Woods. “We recommend incorporating fun activities that have a take away element so guests are able to leave the event with a memento of the incredible time they had. Custom-branded photobooths are a common choice, but for a bit more of a treat you could try custom perfume mixing or cigar making stations.”
Need help planning your Christmas soiree? Click here to browse event management companies on the A LIST Guide.

How to throw a christmas party at your house

Often the value of a corporate or office Christmas parties is misunderstood or misjudged. Here are the top 10 reasons why a good company Christmas party can improve the team morale and benefit your company!

  1. A thank you: Recognize the hard work your staff and colleagues did over the past year and say Thank you with giving them a brilliant Christmas party!
  2. Team building and bonding: Staff will be able to get to know each other better in a setting that is fun and enjoyable. The result is better communication and a smoother workflow in the office in the future.
  3. Motivation: Letting go after a stressful year will be a great motivator to work hard in the coming year.
  4. Company values: Recap what your company is all about and that team spirit is important to you.
  5. Loyalty: Parties emphasize team spirit and help to retain your company employees presenting an environment they want to work in.
  6. Give everybody a break: Away from the office and a change of scenery will allow everyone to relax and enjoy themselves without the pressure, potential stress and deadlines from work.
  7. Honest recap and evaluation: Most employees will convey their true feelings about the company at work. During a party one can have conversations much easier giving you an opportunity to learn field of improvement for the future making your office a better place to work overall.
  8. Save money: Be clever about it and speak to the company accountant how a party can “save money” used as expenses and even possible tax benefits.
  9. All about the fun: Setting a good party says a lot about your own personality. What kind of person & leader are you? It reflects general leadership of the company overall.
  10. A Christmas party is a must: Don’t be a party pooper and not host a Christmas party for your staff. It will send a very negative message in our company and your employees will not thank you for that.

Different Options and Alternatives

Excellent alternatives for smaller offices is a Christmas dinner or different private dining options. For groups, large event venues are a very good option. Themed nights and organised parties would often include top entertainment on the night. Those could be corporate bands and a DJ as well as smaller acts. Food and drink would often be included as a package as also.

The benefit of booking a venue that includes all of the above is saving time and potential stress. Usually group bookings are available. Depending on what Christmas party package you book and in what venue it can be a clear statement to your employees that you value their work and time.

Feel free to contact us under T: 00 353 (0)1 6344 628 if you have any questions or want to book a Christmas party or Christmas dinner in Dublin.

Home » Blog » Making Christmas Special, How To Throw A Party That Everyone Will Remember

Santa Claus, Christmas trees, plum cake and carols is what Christmas is all about. But what is Christmas without your loved ones? The best way to celebrate Christmas is by surrounding yourself with family and friends and the best way to do that is a house party.

Let’s be honest, house parties are the best! You can organise the party at your convenience, be creative and decide when it is closing time. At the same time, throwing a party at home can be overwhelming too. Whether it is picking the decorations or deciding on the menu, there are so many things that you need to look into.

So here’s a list of ideas that will help you throw a party that everyone will remember.

Pick a Theme: If you want to throw a party that everyone will remember as the best Christmas party in 2021, a theme party is a way to do that. Because who doesn’t like a theme party?! You can go all traditional or get as creative as you like. You can go all out and throw a beach, movie or a white Christmas theme party. The choices are endless. Picking a theme for your party will also help you set the tone for the party. Once you have decided on the theme, you can decide on the rest of the things. Ask your guests to dress up accordingly. It will be super fun!

Christmas Decorations: It isn’t Christmas without a Christmas tree and decorations. From the string lights, wreaths, tree ornaments, tinsel and candles, everything sets the mood. Now that you have got the theme picked out, you can plan your decorations too. But remember not to go overboard. You don’t want your place to look like a mess. Simple and sober is the way. Less is more! Remember to pay attention to the lighting of the room. Lights help you create a cosy atmosphere.

Create a Party Playlist: Music is a crucial part of every party. It can break or make a party. So, you might want to spend some time creating a playlist that screams Christmas but doesn’t bore your guests too. You can have a mix of songs that are perfect for listening pleasure and some groovy numbers for those who want to hit the floor.

Have a Delicious Spread: The way to your guests’ hearts is FOOD! Want to throw a party that everyone will remember, then have a delicious spread and enough food. But remember not to order too much food. People usually enjoy indulging in finger food such as chips, sausages, cheesy fries and whatnot. Since you are throwing a Christmas party, you can add plum cake, rose cookies, kulkuls and other snacks. Tons of restaurants serve traditional Christmas lunch and dinner spreads. Also, don’t forget the dessert. It is the most important part of any meal.

A Photo Booth is a Must: Everyone is going to take tons of photos, so why not make it creative? This will be super fun. You can have props like Santa hats, Rudolph noses, headbands and many more. Your guests will enjoy taking pictures.

Remember to be a great host: Obviously this goes without saying, but people get so caught up with organising the party that they end up running around and not socialising with their guests. Take a minute to relax and enjoy your party. Dance, sing and make merry. Invite people to join the fun. Don’t look stressed since your guests are bound to feel your energy and might wonder if you’re stressed because of them!

Serve your guests on time: Again, food is very important, but oftentimes people get so caught up with having fun that they forget about meals. Not all your guests might want to stay for the entire party and might leave half way, so ensure that they are well fed! Think of all the parties you’ve left without eating!

Organise games, activities: Games are a great way to break the ice, especially if you’ve invited multiple groups of friends over. Start with some fun silly games, Karaoke, charades, you can even ask your guests to decorate the tree. Keep them occupied so there is no lull in the energy of the party!

Gift them cute trinkets: Christmas isn’t the same without gifts, pick cute gifts for people to take home. Work with any budget you have in mind and find things people will love. From a hot chocolate mix to spices to custom made trinkets to home decor. Go as creative as you like.

There is a party, and then there’s a Christmas party! It has to be special. These ideas are sure to make your Christmas party extraordinary, and everyone will surely remember it. If you have just moved into your Advaitha Aksha 4 BHK luxury flat in Koramangala, there are tons of activities that await your guests. If you are still looking for a premium ready to move luxury flat near Koramangala, Advaitha Aksha is for you. This property has everything you are looking for in your dream home. From luxury finishes to advanced sustainability features and smart home features to breathtaking views. Book a site visit today! Only a few 4 BHK units left!


Advaitha Ventures Private Limited was established in the year 2006 with a vision to create, build, and deliver superior quality upscale modern residences and commercial work spaces on time with utmost transparency, built around a holistic philosophy and work ethic based on Aptitude, Attitude and Acumen. Advaitha Ventures has built up a sizeable Land bank in Bangalore, Mysore and Coorg.

How to throw a christmas party at your house

Christmas is almost upon us! This year, cosy Christmas parties at home are the thing – pandemic restrictions have made sure of that. But even though party sizes are getting smaller, it is no less nerve-wracking to throw a party. There’s so much to think about, including themes, decorations, food and games. To give you a leg up on your party planning, we’ve put together seven helpful tips. Your guests won’t be shutting up about this party when it’s over.

An email you’ll actually love

Get into a relationship with our newsletter. Discover the best of the city, first.

By entering your email address you agree to our Terms of Use and Privacy Policy and consent to receive emails from Time Out about news, events, offers and partner promotions.

🙌 Awesome, you're subscribed!

Thanks for subscribing! Look out for your first newsletter in your inbox soon!

How to throw a christmas party at your house

Go beyond red, white and green

Set the mood with colourful, festive decoration. Red, white and green is traditionally associated with Christmas, but let your creativity flow this year with more imaginative colour palettes. It helps to set a theme – perhaps you want to turn your home into a winter wonderland, then icy blues, white and silver will do the trick. Or lean into a tropical Christmas and deck your halls with vibrant colours, lush foliage and touches of blue to suggest the sea. Your party, your rules.

How to throw a christmas party at your house

Take the chance to dress up

After being cooped up so much (no thanks to the pandemic), everyone is just dying for an excuse to dress up and look pretty. Suggest a dress code for your guests so they have something to work with. Go for something classic (all white formal, glitter), or zany (Santa Claus chic, cabin-in-the-woods) and watch your guests go all out. You could even hold a little competition and award the best-dressed guest to spice things up!

How to throw a christmas party at your house

Keep the finger food to a minimum

There’s nothing like a bout of coronavirus to ruin a good Christmas party. To keep the guests feeling safe and assured at your gathering, ditch the finger food and serve everything on individual plates. If you don’t want to use disposables, you can even label a set of cutlery for every guest and encourage them to hold on to it through the whole party. If you’re serving food family-style at one big dining table, be sure to provide serving spoons too. And if you want to keep the cooking to a minimum, here are some awesome Christmas takeaway ideas.

How to throw a christmas party at your house

Create a collaborative festive playlist

A lively party needs good tunes. Let your guests in on the fun by creating a collaborative playlist on your favourite streaming platform. Spotify Group Sessions allows up to five users to play, pause, skip and queue music at any one time –so you can keep your party playlist fresh through the night. But it’s also no big deal to crowdsource some song suggestions beforehand and preparing the playlist for the party. Whatever it is, don’t forget to include these great festive tunes.

Throw an alternative Christmas party with friends and extended family. Follow our easy tips to make it just as special as the big day itself.

For those of us who live away from home, Christmas is often about train journeys, the hubbub of family, huge piles of food and the promise of relaxing on arrival. But if you can't travel to family this year – or just want to host an alternative gathering – there are other ways to celebrate.

The idea of a ‘fake’ Christmas dinner or festive party for adopted family members is one we’re fully on board with, as it gives you the opportunity to spread the love beyond the family dining table. Here are our top tips for an early or late Christmas get-together.

Festive drinks

How to throw a christmas party at your house

Prosecco is a safe bet for as a Christmas tipple – it’s reasonably priced but still special, the right side of dry and easily available. Encourage everyone to bring a bottle, then let people make their own drinks with a DIY cocktail bar.

If you want to up your game, we have plenty of ideas for festive drinks recipes including cocktails galore. Or, opt for a crowd-pleasing bowl of Christmas punch.

Budget ideas for Christmas

Since buying Christmas presents is still top of the agenda for most, keeping costs down can be key. Encourage a collaborative element with everyone throwing in an equal amount of money, then use the total to pay for a carefully planned menu.

If you’re going down a traditional route, the bird will be the most expensive component. Shop around for supermarket deals on turkey, or visit a local butcher – they'll have more options, plus a good selection of cheaper meat cuts like pork shoulder (ideal for making pulled pork), lamb shoulder, beef brisket or an alternative centrepiece.

How to throw a christmas party at your house

If you really can’t embrace a turkey-less Christmas, choose a smaller bird and bulk out your spread with meaty stuffing. These recipes can be made into chunky loaves and served in satisfyingly thick slices.

Head to the frozen aisle for broccoli, carrots, sprouts and peas, but don’t fall into the trap of overcooking them to an unpalatable mush. Blanche them to quickly defrost, then use in one of our delicious recipes.

Be resourceful by using up odds and ends of leftover storecupboard ingredients. You’re bound to find stock cubes and flour for homemade gravy, icing sugar for dusting over desserts and dried fruit, which can be added to pretty much anything at Christmas.

Christmas buffet

How to throw a christmas party at your house

Bring-a-dish parties are one way of remaining a cool and collected host. Assign roles to the group – a shared Excel spreadsheet can help with this – and ask each person to bring a side, dessert, starter or snack. Give everyone enough freedom to ad lib and go their own way.

Try choosing a theme

If you prefer to keep things streamlined, choose a theme. The food scene is ablaze with all things Scandinavian, so think home-cured salmon, quick meatballs, rye bread toasts and glögg – a mulled wine with added almonds and currants.

American-style feasts are a safe bet when catering for a crowd – who doesn’t love macaroni cheese? Team it with a Christmas ham, winter slaw, eggnog and pumpkin strudel. We’d never turn our nose up at a 70s-style fondue party either – this baked pumpkin with oozing cheese will bring things up to date and have the drooling masses flocking. Serve with après ski-style boozy hot chocolate.

How to plan ahead for a party

If you have constraints in terms of general floor space, oven capacity or time, take the pressure off by selecting dishes that can be cooked the night before and served cold or quickly heated in the oven. Meats like ham and turkey are better for serving cold than lamb or pulled pork, for example, which are better reheated. If you have a slow cooker, dust it off for an overnight session. Recipes like slow-cooked Irish stew, barbecue ribs and Brazilian feijoada were made for entertaining.

Edible Christmas gifts

If you really want to make your friends feel loved, whip up some super-quick gifts. These ridiculously easy sweets require little preparation besides melting chocolate.

Add a potluck element by encouraging everyone to bring a homemade secret Santa present. You'll find hundreds of simple recipe ideas in our edible gifts section.

Quick and simple canapés

How to throw a christmas party at your house

Rather than make a whole three-course meal, opt for lots of small canapés – choose clever ingredients to save on tricky assembly and arduous cooking. Flour wraps can be utilised to great effect – just spread them with cheese and your a topping, then roll into spirals or rotollos.

Ready-made Yorkshire puddings are great for quickly filling with pastrami and horseradish, while crackers and rye bread make instant toasts. If you don’t have time to hit the shops, our storecupboard canapé ideas use up everyday ingredients – remember, ready-made pastry rolls and cases are your friends.

Christmas for two

If you’re throwing a pre-Christmas dinner for a partner before you part ways later in the month, push the boat out by throwing a three-course feast. Game birds are in season, and choices such as guinea fowl and pheasant are the perfect size to serve two. If you really want to make a day of it, serve brunch and selection of snacks too – our complete Christmas menu for two will offer inspiration.

Try these guides for more advice on Christmas parties

Do you throw a 'fake' Christmas party for friends? How do you like to celebrate? If you need more inspiration, visit our expansive Christmas kitchen.

Planning To Throw A Holiday Party This Year? Better Read This First

  • 1
  • 2
  • 3

The AskMen editorial team thoroughly researches & reviews the best gear, services and staples for life. AskMen may get paid if you click a link in this article and buy a product or service.

You might have heard them already. They will creep into your brain, as they do every year, right around mid-November. Who among us will ever forget “Silver Bells”? Or “Jingle Bells”? Or “Hark, The Herald Angels Sing”?

Christmas returns again. As memorable as Christmas music is, more memorable is the Christmas party. Maybe it’s your turn to host the office Christmas party this year or maybe you just damn well want to host an event during the holidays.

We’re not going to quibble on the whys. We’re just going to tell you how to do it right. These guidelines will keep you on top of the planning for holiday parties, with minimal stress and tons of success.

Need some help finding the perfect gifts for everyone on your list? Check out our carefully curated list of great gift ideas for men. If you’re shopping for a special lady, head over to our roundup of the best Christmas gifts for her. Guaranteed you will thank us later!

Christmas Party Invitations

It’s not a party until you have people attending, but that requires planning and executing invites. To put your guests at ease, be super clear from the outset about who is invited. Don’t force them to ask you an awkward question — or leave them to assume the worst! “Communicate whether partners, friends, children, pets, and so on are welcome to party it up, or if not, be specific about who should attend. But c’mon, it’s the holidays. and nobody likes a Scrooge!” says Melissa Elders, Founder of Nibble+Squeak.

Ideally, you’ll do this two to three weeks in advance of the event. Send your invites by e-mail, unless it’s somebody you feel needs a more personal phone invitation (like, say, the new hot girl at work). Also, remember your married friends might need more advance notice than your bachelor buds.

But before you press “send,” be sure to include the following information in the e-mail:

  • The date and time of the party
  • The location
  • A description of what the party will be like (food, music, gift exchange)
  • The fact that they need to RSVP
  • Your complete contact information
  • What the guests need to bring

Note: if you don’t hear back from your guests, resend the invitation a few days before the shindig.

Party Invitations

How to throw a christmas party at your houseIf you want to go all out for your party, festive mailed invitations are always a special touch.

Christmas Party Venues

The party needs to happen somewhere. If you need space, you might want to think about renting a room. Sometimes it makes perfect sense to rent out your condo’s party room or the corner of a restaurant you know and love. Hotels often have a wide range of rooms that are available for many different kinds of events. Be sure to book these rooms early on if you’re thinking about hosting the party elsewhere.

Unless you live in a tiny apartment or at home with your parents, there is a good chance that hosting the party at your place is your best bet. While this opens up a lot of possibilities for what kind of party you can host, it also puts the onus on you to make this thing great. So, get out the cleaners and scrub brushes. Clean every room in the house and get ready for your party.

Christmas Party Prep

Establish a start time and an approximate end time for the gathering. “Include that information on written invitations and mention it during all verbal invitations. Keep the guest list manageable for the amount of food prepared or bought and for the location of the gathering. Neatness is next to godliness, so straighten up the place. Any area that will be seen by guests should be clean and neat. Stock the restroom with plenty of soap, toilet paper, and paper towels,” says Tangela Walker-Craft of Simply Necessary Inc.


How to throw a christmas party at your houseKeep your home smelling fresh by using a room spray an hour or two before guests arrive. Febreze has a full line of limited edition holiday scents available in Fresh Pressed Apple, Fresh Twist Cranberry, Fresh Cut Pine and Fresh Fall Pumpkin to keep your home fresh and festive all season long.

Food is up next in our guide on how to throw a Christmas party.

AskMen may get paid if you click a link in this article and buy a product or service. To find out more, please read our complete terms of use.

To Instagram or not? Is that a valet outside or a mobile testing unit? And are we finally allowed to ask who else is coming to dinner? The official handbook for pandemic-era holiday parties.

How to throw a christmas party at your house

How to throw a christmas party at your house

“I don’t want to eat gingerbread, that’s for sure,” says Michael S. Smith.

The interior designer of President Barack Obama’s White House is holding court on the subject of holiday parties. He usually hosts a major bash on New Year’s Eve at his home in Rancho Mirage, California, with his husband James Costos, the former ambassador to Spain. That, of course, stopped with the pandemic. Now he’s wondering, Is it time to resume, and if so, how?

“A lot of stuff has come out about entertaining during the plague,” he continues. “Buffets seem a little kooky, so one of the things we started to do is individual hors d’oeuvre plates. People kind of like it. It’s a glamorous version of a boxed lunch.”

Welcome to the second holiday season under the shadow of Covid. It’s strange, awkward, and brimming with potential landmines. Merry Christmas! In the constantly shifting landscape of this ongoing pandemic, newly complicated by the Omicron variant, fêtes are smaller, buffets are out, outdoor gatherings are in—something easier in Palm Springs or Palm Beach than in Manhattan—and mobile testing units parked out front with the valets have emerged as status symbols of a sort. Some hosts messenger over rapid tests before cocktail hour; Gloria Steinem did that recently for a conversation on redefining menopause that attracted Gayle King, Brooke Shields, and Julianna Margulies. Others require masks, and most everyone demands proof of vaccination. The ladies who lunch have become the ladies who soldier on, with caution.

“I am trying to make the best of it, in complete candor. I’m a very social creature. I love to entertain. I love to see people,” says the Texas philanthropist Nancy Rogers, who travels with Abbott’s BinaxNOW Covid-19 tests and has all caterers and staff working her events tested the day of. Then there’s the matter of size. “Most of my parties are now down to under 50,” she adds. “Before, of course, I’d have many more than that. And I am definitely not holding or going to as many as I used to. I hope not to have scaled back permanently, though it has been somewhat enjoyable not to have a frenzy.”

Tina Craig, the OG blogger known as Bag Snob, is also based in Texas, where the very subject of vaccine mandates is a source of debate. Is this the year you can finally ask who is coming to dinner? And whether guests are neg, vaxxed, and boosted?

This article was written in collaboration with Adele Chiang from Cardable. Find out more at the end of the article.

How to throw a christmas party at your house

It’s the merriest time of the year – Christmas. Nothing is better than gathering around a succulent turkey with your family and friends, enjoying delicious food while basking in amazing company. That being said, throwing a Christmas party can sure be stressful. From making sure all the guests send in their RSVP in time for you to make the necessary preparations, to ensuring everyone eats their fill – what’s a host to do, right?

Here are some tips that we’ve put together so you can stay stress free and still throw the best Christmas party!

1. Start planning early

It might be two weeks from the actual party, but don’t rest on your laurels, it’s time to get cracking. Firstly, make sure there’s enough space in your humble abode. Deciding on where to hold your party can be a challenge. You need to make sure the space in your house can hold the number of guests that you’ll be inviting! Do allow for at least 5-8 additional pax, just in case your guests bring along more friends. The more the merrier, right?

Lifehack: Create a group on Facebook and add all your guests to it. You can post messages on the discussion board instead of messaging all of them individually. Instead of addressing the same queries over and over again, replying to one guest on the Facebook thread will ensure everyone is kept up to date.

2. Decide on your dress code

Having a dress code can be a lifesaver for someone who doesn’t know what to wear. Make sure your Christmas party has a fun dress code, it makes for more memorable pictures as well! Since it’s Christmas, why not have everyone come dressed as Santa? You can even have a competition to see embodies Santa the best!

If you’re afraid your guests won’t be too keen on coming as Santa, why not have a poll on Facebook? Using the group that you have set up earlier, conduct a poll and check out the most creative comments. It might be something as simple as a creative way to dress up with the same colour theme but it definitely adds more fun to the party!

Tip: Looking for a nice outfit that fits the colour theme? Check out Zalora with latest promo codes for some savings!

3. Organise a Secret Santa gift exchange

Receiving a present and unwrapping it always brings the same sense of excitement, no matter how old we get. A gift exchange can be awkward when someone doesn’t get a gift. Well, you don’t have to worry about it with the number of secret santa name generators that have been popping up on the internet.

There are many such generators online, but if you’re looking for a reliable one where your guests can even indicate their very own wish lists, check out this one. You get to input all your guests’ names and email addresses, before it pairs two names up to form a pair. Each guest will have to get a gift for another randomly chosen guest. In return, he/she will have his/her very own Secret Santa, which he will receive a gift from!

You can also suggest having the guests DIY their presents, like this Peppermint foot soak that just takes five minute to prepare, only requires four ingredients and is apparently wonderful for tired and sore feet!

Another great gift idea is to gift experiences instead of physical gifts. Check out Klook Singapore for a range of wonderful activities with these latest local deals!

How to throw a christmas party at your house

4. Decide on the amount of food to cater

‘A party without a cake is just a meeting’ is a quote that I would definitely second. Sadly, not everyone is as enthusiastic about cake as you and I. It’s really difficult to estimate the amount of food to cater, especially when you’re kiasu and afraid of not having enough food for your guests. Food waste in Singapore has reached an all time high, and is increasing every single year. Order responsibly can not only minimise wastage but save some money.

Food delivery is also a great option, just be sure you order enough and have a backup in case your order gets cancelled at the last minute.

5. Plan some games for your guests

Avoid the post-dinner food coma by planning fun and interesting games for your guests to get them chortling away. One game that you can play is called Funniest Christmas Presents – True or not?

Simply make a list with the names of all your guests. Go around the room and have each person state their name and the funniest or most interesting Christmas presents they have ever received. After each guest has announced their gift, write ‘true’ or ‘false’ next to their name. The person with the most accurate guesses, wins!

6. Get in the mood with simple decorations

Decorations make a party instagram-worthy and provide some cheer to the house. But it’s easy to blow your budget, especially when you’re grabbing ‘cheap’ Christmas decorations by the dozen. Those affordable decorations certainly does add up!

Go the simple and classy way with some fresh flowers. Beautiful red roses in a simple vase or jar make a stunning centerpiece for the dining table. These roses can also be given to each guest as a lovely gift to bring home at the end of the evening.

We hope you’ll have one of the best Christmas parties ever, and even if you decide to take the party out to a restaurant or function room, some of these tips might still be helpful for you! Merry Christmas!

About Cardable | Cardable is the faster, smarter way to shop the best out of your credit cards. With more than 2,000 discounts and promotion codes active anytime, Cardable handpicks shopping discounts, dining promotions, travel deals and more to help your credit cards add that extra value to your pocket. Use Cardable. Your credit cards will thank you for it.

Fun Christmas Party Ideas to Help You Throw a Memorable Bash

Have yourself a merry little Christmas by inviting friends and family over to celebrate the holiday season with these festive Christmas party ideas! We’ve rounded up some of our best ideas to make prepping for parties just as fun as throwing them. So, settle in for a holiday decoration derby or Christmas movie marathon. Just don’t forget your favorite winter drink recipe and a slice of fruitcake.

For those with a crafty holiday spirit, you’ll love our crafter-noon parties. From making Christmas wreaths to hosting a fun (and helpful) gift-wrapping party, we have enough ideas to last you the entire season—and then some! Relax and make ornaments with your friends (with our favorite DIY Christmas ornament ideas and tutorials to get you started, no less) or kick it old school with a salt dough crafting extravaganza. You can even throw a cookie swap party where guests are invited to bring their favorites and share Christmas cookie recipes.

If your friends aren’t the crafty type, which we can totally understand in the hustle and bustle of the holiday season, we’ve got ideas for you too. Throw a fun holiday soiree inspired by your favorite Christmas movie, or go for a classic holiday dinner party. Start the evening by serving your guests some delicious and Country Living-approved Christmas appetizers. You can even throw together a hot chocolate bar if you’ve got a slow cooker to keep things warm and toasty. If you’re in the mood for something savory, fondue can feed a crowd and keep everyone entertained all evening long. All your friends will need to do is bring their Christmas cheer!

Make the most of your holiday this year with our best Christmas party ideas, including a cocoa-fueled soiree, cookie swap, and a DIY-filled afternoon of crafting.

How to throw a christmas party at your house

One is a sad affair with a few cocktail sausages and warm beer that leaves everyone with a sinking feeling of disappointment and feeling decidedly not festive.

The other? The kind of Christmas party you’ve always secretly wanted to host but haven’t quite pulled off yet: one that’s genuinely fun, doesn’t suck and has everyone rhapsodising about it over Zoom until the post new-year misery sets in.

From hours of beer pong, to stunning sunset views, to a dinner cruise down the Thames, there’s no shortage of spots to party your heart out.

Discover the best of London’s Christmas party venues – perfect spots for all the holiday festivities.

Venues for Throwing Best Christmas Parties in London

Work on Your Stroke at Swingers

Anyone up for a round of crazy golf? Swingers is the place for you.

All of Swingers’ party packages include golf, drinks, and nosh. You can also add a Christmas cocktail, festive dessert, and even a souvenir golf visor, if you want. And really, who doesn’t?

Packages at Swingers start at £35 per guest. You can book up to 20 guests using their website, but if you’re aiming for a bigger bash, you can call or contact them here.

Bounce Into Games Galore

Bounce, a self-described “social entertainment venue,” offers ping pong, wonderball, shuffleboard, and, of course, beer pong (ayyyyyyy).

If you’re going for high-class casual and perhaps even want to indulge in a drinking game or two, this is the place for you.

Bounce has 3 packages you can choose from. All you have to do is decide if you want to keep your party small or go all-out with a prosecco reception and unlimited pizza.

Bookings for Christmas parties at Bounce start 29 November, so get started ASAP to avoid missing out. Packages start at £35 per person.

Skate the Night Away at Skylight Tobacco Dock

How to throw a christmas party at your house

Photo Credit: Haydon Perrior

If you’re looking to take the party outside but aren’t fond of the cold, look no further than Skylight, London’s premier rooftop venue.

This one-of-a-kind venue lets you and your guests skate the night away on their ice rink. When you’re ready for a break, you can sip on mulled wine in stunning transparent igloos. All the festive feels.

And did we mention the view? On Skylight’s Tobacco deck, you’ll enjoy a full 360-degree view of London.

Igloos can be booked for 3-hour blocks for £60, and ice skating can be added on when you get there for £15.

How to throw a christmas party at your house

If you’re planning a holiday party this year, you might be crossing your fingers for a festive white Christmas to help set the mood. But since you can’t exactly summon the weather, you’ll have to come up with a backup plan.

How will you possibly manage to dream up a cohesive theme with holiday decorations to match when you’re already battling the regular hustle and bustle of an already very busy season, you may ask? To help you find time for it all—browsing for gifts, strolling through magical villages, and even bingeing holiday movies—we’re taking care of the initial plans for you.

Not only have we gathered the very best Christmas party themes—both classic (hello, ugly sweater outfits and Secret Santa gift exchanges) and creative (a Christmas crafternoon or a fireside roast and toast, anyone?)—but we’ve also included all you need to make your Christmas party fun, including jolly good games, delightful decorations, crowd-pleasing dishes, delicious drinks, and festive activities, and rousing playlist, that’ll ensure a merry time for all. (Yep, even the hostess with the mostest—that’s you.)

Ahead, you’ll find more than three dozen Christmas party theme ideas—from a formal, elegant adults-only Christmas cocktail party to a fun wreath-making get-together, to multi-cultural celebrations for work friends, and everything in between—guaranteed to spread holiday cheer.

Want to throw a rockin’ holiday Christmas party? Read on for our top tips from the Good Beer, Good Festive Folk at Steam Whistle Brewing.

December 10, 2018

Ah, the office Christmas party. Believe it or not, it’s not just a time to drink your fill of holiday cheer, show off your mad wassailin’ skills and stuff your face on the company dime: it’s also a time to come together with the people with whom you spend ⅓ of your life .

Here at Steam Whistle, our office Christmas party is an opportunity to gather at the Roundhouse, toss back a few frosty pints and reflect on the year that’s passed, and look forward to the year ahead. From our humble beginnings , our holiday parties have been pretty amazing, and we owe our unblemished yuletide success to our ability to know what makes people feel all warm and fuzzy inside — and we’re not just talking about our beer…though there’s that, too.

If you want to throw a holiday Christmas party and want some tips from the Good Beer, Good Festive Folk, then read on. Here are our top tips for throwing one helluva holiday office party.

How to throw a christmas party at your house

It’s Gotta Be Gratis

Ever show up for an office Christmas party only to find you’ve got to foot the bill? Or part of it? Believe it or not, it happens. Everything — and we mean everything — at your workplace holiday party needs to be on the house. We’re talking open bar, we’re talking free photo booth, we’re talking complimentary commemorative glassware to take home. A holiday Christmas party is the time to thank your employees — don’t make them pay for it.

Give a Little Gift

Christmas bonuses are still the preferred Christmas gifts, but if your company can’t — or just doesn’t — do bonuses, or, if your company wants to give a gift in addition to bonuses, then consider a small pressie for each employee. You don’t have to drop a ton of money. Some quality glassware , gift cards you bought with company rewards programs or some tasty goodies to take home: these are all wonderful and easy ways to give your staff something to take home.

Have Activities

Not everyone at your office Christmas party is going to be a team sport kind of person, but that doesn’t mean your seasonal shin-dig can’t benefit from a few organized activities. You don’t have to do many. Even one can add some excitement to the event. Your activity can be as low key as a raffle for a ‘suped up gift basket or as high energy as an office wide tobogganing party. Just be forewarned, we speak from experience when we say not everyone will want to don their retro Steam Whistle snowsuits and head out into the brisk air, so make all activities encouraged, but absolutely optional.

How to throw a christmas party at your house

Save the Date & Make it Convenient

Your staff already schedules their lives around work. Going to the office Christmas party shouldn’t be another thing they have to try to squeeze in to their busy schedules. First, set the date for your office Christmas party by the first week of November. The holiday season books up quickly, so if you want your employees at your party, you’re going to want to give them plenty of notice. Secondly, make the time and day convenient. Scheduling it on a work night, for instance, is a real drag. Late nights and early mornings don’t make for happy, productive workplaces. Friday nights are generally the best bet, since your staff is already at work and they don’t have to spend a precious weekend day or evening with their coworkers, when — let’s face it — they’d probably rather be chilling with close friends and family. Especially during the holidays.

Let the People Speak!

Allow your staff to have a say in their office Christmas party. You don’t have to give them free range (though a trip to the Maldives does sound swanky), but you can invite them to choose from a list of pre-approved options. For instance, do they want to come to Steam Whistle for a tour and then after-party at the Roundhouse? Or do they want to nosh on some grub and tap a keg of Steam Whistle at the office with our home beer delivery service? Or, do they want to go axe throwing then out to dinner where they can order a pint o’ Steam Whistle, fresh from the tap? You see the theme: options. Give the people options! Options let your employees know that you not only appreciate their work, but value their opinions, too.

Be Responsible

Whether it’s providing taxi chits for safe rides home, delicious non-alcoholic drinks for non-drinkers or DDs, or arranging accomodations in nearby hotels, it’s imperative that everyone be safe — and safety starts with the host and/or party planner. Do what you need to do to make sure your staff enjoys the party, and arrives home safely — whenever they get there.

Here’s to safe and happy holiday office Christmas parties everywhere! Cheers, from all of us at Steam Whistle!

Make Christmas a fiesta with a delicious Mexican Christmas dinner spread. Whether you’re throwing an office get together at SUPER LOCO or a dinner party with family at home, below are a few ways to go Mexmas this holiday season!

Style Your Christmas Tree – Mexicano!

Mexican Christmas trees decorated with hand-made stars, angels, parrots and even mini sombreros are a colourful reflection of their rich culture. The most authentic ornaments can be made with items found in your home – clay, straw, tin & other everyday household products.

Time to get creative this Mexmas!

Make your own Margarita

You simply cannot throw a proper Mexican Fiesta without good Tequila, so make everyone merry with a pitcher of Margarita! We are giving you our classic Tommy’s Margarita recipe.

45ml – Arquitecto Blanco Tequila
30ml-freshly squeeze lime juice
15ml -Agave (Can be found in major supermarkets)

Step 1: Pour 45ml of Arquitecto Blanco Tequila into a shaker, with 30ml of freshly squeezed lime juice and 15ml of agave syrup.

Step 2: Shake well for 30 secs.

Step 3: Rim half the serving glass with pink salt, and strain margarita mix over some ice in a glass and garnish with dehydrated lime wedge.

We can guarantee it’ll taste like the best Margarita you’ve ever made!

Dress up your party

Create a casual and colourful setting for your Mexican Christmas dinner and keep your guests entertained with fun games and a festive table setting. Dress your table with Mexican-styled table runners or colourful napkins. Use red and yellow flower cactus-like succulents or Marigold flowers as center-pieces. Add authenticity by hanging a few sombreros and ponchos here and there to keep things fun for your guests.

Throw in some maracas, lotteria card games and other fun activities to keep your guests entertained will you serve up a feast. For a festive touch and atmosphere, brighten your table by placing jars with fairy lights around your table setting to lift the Christmas spirit!

Too lazy to do it all? Leave it to us.

This year, Executive Chef Randy has prepared a special Mexmas menu perfect for dinner with the familia or lunch with office colleagues. Begin the feast with three starters; corn chips served with salsa and guacamole, Mexcian street-style grilled corn and cured red snapper ceviche.

Choose from four different mains, all served on a platter for sharing. Herb crusted turkey prepared with sage, oregano and coriander crust, served with a traditional mole sauce with over 20 ingredients. Agave gammon ham, glazed in cinnamon with a side of pineapple salsa. Citrus chili, fire-grilled angus beef fajitas served with corn tortillas. Last but not least our vegetarian option, pickled pumpkin, goats cheese spinach enchiladas with a side of soft corn tortillas.

All mains are grouped with three sides for sharing, refried beans, Mexican rice and ensalada rustica. Continue merry making into the night with a flourless chocolate cake topped with Mexican vanilla ice cream. Special dietary requirements can be catered for.

Piñata Bashing

What is a Mexican Christmas party without a piñata bashing? Get creative and fill your piñatas with surprises, miniature presents for your guest or even cash to make it ‘rain’.

Don’t have the time to make your own piñata? We’ve got you covered. This year, we offer our very special Christmas Star Piñata for all Mexmas table bookings. Fill it up with candies or a special surprise – let us know one week in advance from your reservation and we’ll take care of the rest.

How to ship items sold on ebay

How to ship items sold on ebay

Many or all of the products featured here are from our partners who compensate us. This may influence which products we write about and where and how the product appears on a page. However, this does not influence our evaluations. Our opinions are our own. Here is a list of our partners and here's how we make money.

Before you sell stuff online to make extra money , determine the ideal venue for your goods. Selling Grandma’s vintage tea cozies is a different endeavor from offloading your old stereo system. We’ve rounded up some of the major online marketplaces along with tips about their audience, style and fees.

How to ship items sold on ebay

Online sales and auctions

There's a handful of major online auction and sales sites, and as you'll see, some charge much lower fees than others. The major players, Amazon and eBay, have higher fees, but they're also some of the most highly trafficked sites on the internet. If speed of sale is your goal, these sites are the way to go. If you're trying to maximize your profit, you might take some more time to find a buyer on a smaller site.

How to ship items sold on ebay

1. Amazon

You can sell pretty much anything on Amazon, although selling in some specialized categories requires Amazon approval and an upgraded selling plan. Amazon charges several kinds of fees on items sold, depending on what kind of selling plan you have.

If you opt for the standard Individual selling plan, you’ll pay Amazon 99 cents per item sold, plus a referral fee. The referral fee is a percentage of the item’s total sale price, including shipping costs but not taxes, and generally ranges from 8% to 20% . If you’re selling media items, including books, movies and video games, you pay a $1.80 closing fee, as well.

The upgraded Professional selling plan requires a $39.99 monthly subscription fee, but you don't have to pay 99 cents per item as you do with the Individual plan. So the professional plan makes sense only if you plan to sell more than 40 items per month.

2. EBay

EBay lets you auction and sell a wide range of goods and has a slightly simpler fee structure than Amazon. For most items, you pay eBay 10% of the final sale price of the item, which includes shipping costs but not taxes. If you post more than 50 items in a month, eBay starts charging you 30 cents per listing over 50.

You can also upgrade and promote your eBay listing in various ways for extra fees. For instance, you might want to set a reserve price so that your item is auctioned off for at least that minimum amount. For most product categories, the fee to set a reserve price is $5 or 7.5% of the reserve price — whichever is greater, with a maximum fee of $250. You’re charged this fee whether or not your item sells.

3. Bonanza

Bonanza sells a range of products similar to Amazon and eBay. It charges fees based on the sale price of your item, plus any amount of the shipping cost over $10. So if you sold an item for $20 and shipped it for $13, your fee would be based on a price of $23. Bonanza charges you 3.5% of this price; in our example, you’d pay about 80 cents. There's a minimum fee of 50 cents per item.

For items that sell for $500 or more, you pay 3.5% on the first $500 and then 1.5% of the amount over $500.

Bonanza also offers to advertise your listing across the web in exchange for a higher percentage fee.

Local sales

4. Craigslist, Facebook Marketplace, Letgo

These websites and apps don’t always take a cut of your sales, but you’re responsible for connecting with your buyer, meeting up in person and making the exchange. It's definitely a different style than the online auctions and sales. If you're not comfortable handling all the logistics yourself and then meeting up with a stranger, you should probably stick to online only.

Depending on what you're selling, you can arrange to meet your buyer in a public place (many local police stations offer a "safe haven" for such sales) or have a friend hang around while you make the sale. The simplicity here is the key: no packing, shipping or fees, just cash in your hand. But unlike many online-only sales sites, these marketplaces don't have any guarantees or protections if your buyer turns out to be a flake.

Clothes, vintage and crafts

The bigger online sites are good for getting rid of miscellaneous stuff, but for specialty items, like antiques and vintage clothes, you might want to sell to a more intentional audience.

5. Poshmark

Poshmark is an online sales and social network hybrid for men's, women's and children's clothing, as well as other goods. Its fee structure is simple: For all sales under $15, you'll be charged a $2.95 fee; for anything $15 or more, the fee is 20%. Poshmark charges your buyer $7.11 for expedited shipping, so you just print out a prepaid shipping label, box up your clothing and send it off.

6. Ruby Lane

To post up to 50 items for sale on Ruby Lane, you’ll have to pay a $54 monthly maintenance fee. List more than that, and tack on anywhere from a penny to 30 cents per item. Ruby Lane also charges a service fee of 6.7% of the total purchase. (See a more detailed fee schedule here .)

You'll want to have a good idea that you can recoup these maintenance and service fees on Ruby Lane before diving in.

7. Etsy

If you're interested in selling your handmade arts and crafts or vintage collectibles, Etsy is where it's at. You pay 20 cents to list an item and then a 5% transaction fee on the sale price of the item, not including shipping. If you use Etsy Payments to process your payment, you'll be charged an additional 3% plus 25 cents.


8. Swappa, Glyde, Gazelle

These sites aren't so much marketplaces as resellers. They give you a quote on your smartphone, laptop or tablet, and then you send it to them.

The sites are pretty similar, in essence, so you can compare quotes from each one and find the best offer. You'll likely get a lower price for your electronics than if you sold them yourself somewhere like eBay. The draw here is how easy these sites make it to get quick bucks for your electronics rather than having them gather dust in your drawer.

About the authors: Stephen Layton is a former personal finance writer for NerdWallet. His work has appeared in USA Today and the Christian Science Monitor. Read more

Laura McMullen writes about managing money for NerdWallet. Her work has appeared in The Associated Press, The New York Times, The Washington Post, and other outlets. Read more

How to return to sender

How to return to sender

Did you receive mail that isn’t yours and need to send it back? It happens. Can you return unwanted mail to the sender? Short answer: yes. But, there are a few reasons for returning mail to sender and a different way for each.

What does it mean to return to sender? It’s a common policy used by the United States Postal Service (USPS), UPS, FedEx, DHL, and other carriers to handle mail items that are misdelivered or rejected.

How does it work? With return to sender, a mail carrier will pick up the mail item, whether it’s delivered to the wrong address or person or rejected, and send it back to the sender. Follow the below step-by-step guide to know what process to use.

Someone who doesn’t live at your address

If you’ve recently moved and received the previous resident’s mail. This happens often, and there’s an easy way to fix it.

Write “Not At This Address” on the envelope or package

Also, you need to make sure any barcodes are defaced (if you don’t do this, you risk the chance of the letter or package coming back to your address).

Give the mail back to your carrier or put back in an USPS collection box

You can return the mail by putting it back in your mailbox or giving it back to your mail carrier.

If it’s a letter, you can also find the blue collection boxes around your town and drop it in there. Make sure you’ve written “Not At This Address” on the mail item.

Mail delivered to the wrong address

Mistakes happen. If your mail carrier delivered a mail item that displays a different address, it’s easy to get redelivered—and you have two options:

Put the mail item back in your mailbox.

If you have a standalone mailbox, put the red flag up. If you have a communal mailbox, put the letter in the collection box.

Hand the mail item to your mail carrier.

Handing your mail item directly to your mail carrier is the best approach if you received a misdelivered package.

When returning to sender this route, you do not and should not write anything on the envelope or package. It may, however, be helpful to your postman if you leave a sticky note on the item to inform them of the situation.

If you or someone you know receives mail at a difficult address with frequently misdelivered mail, you could opt for a virtual address to eliminate the confusion.

Mail that you do not want

If you receive a mail item addressed to you and has the correct address, you have the option to refuse it.

Write “Refused” on the mail item

Once you mark the mail item, return it to your mail carrier — through the collection box or handing it to your mail carrier.

Select the “Refused” box on a signature slip

Certain types of mail come with a slip with delivery instructions and options. Check the box “Refused” and the mail carrier will not complete the delivery and will return to the sender.

This option works for mail that requires a signature, such as certified and registered mail, Priority Mail Express, collect on delivery, and mail insured for over $200. Please note you cannot refuse mail if you have already signed for the mail item. If you’ve signed off on the letter or package, then you will need to pay the postage to send it back.

Your frequently asked questions, answered

Does it cost money to return to sender?

No, it does not cost money to return to the sender if you follow the above guidelines.

How long does it take to return mail to the sender?

How long it takes for a letter or package to be returned to the sender depends on the mail class used. When you return to the sender, the mail item is returned as the same mail class used to send it. For example, if the letter or package you received came as Priority mail, they will return it as that.

How to return to sender with your Earth Class Mail account

Return to sender is easy with your Earth Class Mail account. If you receive a piece of mail that’s not addressed to you, click the “Not My Mail” button on your dashboard. The mail item is returned to our processing team to ensure that it gets properly delivered to the correct person. Visit here for a step-by-step guide to do this within your dashboard.

Wish return to sender was as easy as a click of a button? Sign up for a virtual mailbox! Learn more.

If you’ve received mail which has your address, but not your name, this is because we deliver to addresses rather than names. If this does happen, you can put a cross through the address and write ‘Not known at this address’ or ‘No longer lives here’ and put it back in a letterbox. Where possible, we’ll return the item to the sender hopefully allowing them to update their records.

If you’ve received a ‘Something for you’ card that’s not in your name, we recommend you dispose of the card and once our retention period has ended we’ll return the item to the sender.

If you’ve received mail which isn’t in your name or your address, we’re really sorry we’ve made this mistake and inconvenienced you. We’d like to get the item to the intended recipient as soon as possible and would greatly appreciate your help. Please post the item when you can, you won’t need to apply any postage, we’ll then process and deliver it to the correct address.

If you are unable to repost the item(s), or you would like to report this incident please contact us.

Was this helpful?

Still haven’t found what you’re looking for?

Related help

  • Someone else has received my mail
  • How do I opt out of receiving any leaflets or unaddressed promotional material?
  • I need help with items returned to sender
  • Labelling on the letter/parcel was incorrect
  • I'm a personal customer, how do I make a complaint?

All our advisors are busy helping other customers. Please see our other ways to contact us here:

Mail About us UK services International services Stamps Our prices Redirect your mail Our Partners Parcelforce Worldwide Supporting Action for Children Stamp retailers

Cookies Policy

Cookies are small text files stored by your device when you access most websites on the internet. We will use two types of cookies:

  • Session cookies – these expire when you close your browser and do not remain on your computer.
  • Persistent cookies – these are stored in the longer term on your computer. They are normally used to make sure the site remembers your preferences. (this Website) uses cookies in order to make it easier to use and to support the provision of relevant information and functionality to you. Cookies also provide us with information about how this Website is used so we can keep it is as up to date, relevant and error free as possible. Further information about the types of cookies in use on this Website is set out below.

By using this Website you agree to the use of cookies. Please note that certain cookies may be set the moment you start visiting this Website. You can choose to manage the cookies we use on this Website through your browser settings at any time. For more information about how to do this, and about cookies in general, you can visit .

Please note that preventing cookies is likely to impact the functionality or performance of this Website, or prevent you from using certain services provided through it. If you choose to prevent cookies, we cannot guarantee access to the services provided through this Website or be sure how this Website will perform during your visit. Preventing cookies will also affect our ability to update this Website to cater for user preferences and improve its performance.

The types of cookies we currently use on this Website are set out below. The cookie categories are based on the category definitions contained in the International Chamber of Commerce UK Cookie guide .

Strictly necessary cookies are essential to enable you to move around this Website and use its features and/or services. These cookies allow this Website to provide services at the request of users.

This Website use strictly necessary cookies to:

  • Identify you as being logged in to this Website
  • Remember the goods and services you ordered when you get to the checkout page
  • Remember things like information you've entered on order forms when you navigate to different pages during your session on this Website
  • Remember things like service selections you have made which are essential for us to provide you with services you have requested
  • Make sure you connect to the right service on our website when we make any changes to the way the website works

Performance cookies allow us to update this Website to cater for Website user preferences and improve performance. They collect information about how this Website is used, e.g. which pages users visit most often and where error messages are delivered. These cookies don't collect information that identifies individuals. All information is aggregated and therefore anonymous.

This Website use performance cookies to:

  • Provide statistics on how this Website is used (including selections that you have made and goods and services that you have viewed, during your use of this Website)
  • See how effective our adverts are
  • Enable us to track and improve this Website by analysing visitor behaviour and results.
  • Improve the management and performance of tags on this Website.

Functional cookies allow this Website to remember choices you make, e.g. your user name, log in details and language preferences and any customisations you make to Website pages during your visit. They are necessary to provide features and services specific to individual users.

This Website use functional cookies to:

  • Identify you as having consented to use of cookies by this Website
  • Remember settings you've applied (such as layout, text size, preferences and colours)
  • Remember selections you have made (such as search functions and results, and goods and services)
  • Apply customised content segments to individual users
  • Apply users' individual service specifications (such as usage or credit allowance)
  • Share information with partners to provide a service on our website. The information shared is only to be used to provide the service, product or function and not for any other purpose

Targeting or advertising cookies

These cookies collect information about your browsing habits on this Website in order to make advertising both on this Website and other websites you subsequently visit relevant to you and your interests, to limit the number of times those adverts are served to you and to help measure the effectiveness of advertising campaigns.

How to return to sender

The U.S. Postal Service is about the best in the world at providing its core service of mail delivery. In fact, its ability to deliver mail and return undeliverable mail to the sender effectively makes the United States government one of the most efficient in the world, according to a working paper by National Bureau of Economic Research.

A group of economists rated the efficiency of the world's governments with a simple test of their postal systems. The group mailed fake letters to nonexistent businesses in 159 countries and waited a year to see which were sent back to a professor at Dartmouth College in New Hampshire. The goal was to use a simple, universal service to explore why, other than corruption, developing countries tend to have poorly performing governments. All the letters went to countries that subscribe to the Universal Postal Union, which requires that incorrectly addressed mail be returned within a month.

The United States was one of only four countries to send the undeliverable letters back within 90 days, along with El Salvador, Czech Republic, and Luxembourg. In fact, the U.S. had the fastest return rate at 16 days, although it may have benefited from returning the letters to an address in the United States. It also returned 100 percent of the fake-addressed letters.

The study was not intended to assess the Postal Service, but the results do highlight some of its key strengths, at least compared to foreign posts. Foremost, better classification systems for addresses tended to result in faster returns, the economists noted. The Postal Service uses uniform address standards and its address database is among the most robust in the world.

Again, this was not the study’s intention, but the results seem to support the Universal Postal Union’s (UPU) position that a national addressing system is essential to the economic and social advancement of countries. In its recent white paper, “Addressing the World – An Address for Everyone,” the UPU says that in many developing countries, physical addresses exist only in city centers. Without physical addresses, it is difficult to impossible for public services and businesses to reach their intended targets.

“A quality address infrastructure must be considered as an essential part of a country’s socio-economic infrastructure, not only for improving public services, but also facilitating business, trade and, consequently, national development,” the UPU says.

How important is an addressing infrastructure to government efficiency and business development? What parts of addressing does the Postal Service do particularly well? What could be improved? Share your thoughts.

Войдите, чтобы добавить этот продукт в список желаемого или скрыть его

Войдите в аккаунт, чтобы узнать привлекательность этого продукта на основании ваших игр и рекомендаций от друзей и кураторов.

Функции профиля ограничены

Интерфейс Озвучка Субтитры
русский Не поддерживается

Этот продукт не поддерживает ваш язык. Пожалуйста, перед покупкой ознакомьтесь со списком поддерживаемых языков.

Об этой игре

What is Competitive Horde Mode

Every monster you kill,

Spawns in your opponent’s game.

Buy guns to powerup,

and upgrade the monsters you send to the other player.

Outlive your opponent. or die. Last living player wins.

Системные требования


    • ОС: Windows 10
    • Процессор: Core i5-2500k 3.30ghz
    • Видеокарта: NVIDIA GTX 980 TI
    • Сеть: Широкополосное подключение к интернету
    • Место на диске: 100 MB
    • Звуковая карта: Any
    • Дополнительно: Specs provided are of Dev machine, might work on lower specs, attempt at own risk. (remember you can refund if you can’t run it well, no hard feelings)

    Похожие товары

    Вы можете написать обзор этого продукта, чтобы поделиться своим опытом с сообществом. Для этого воспользуйтесь разделом над кнопками покупки.

    Вы можете использовать этот инструмент для создания виджета, чтобы сгенерировать HTML-код и вставить его в ваш веб-сайт, чтобы покупатели могли без труда приобрести игру в Steam.

    Etsy uses cookies and similar technologies to give you a better experience, enabling things like:

    • basic site functions
    • ensuring secure, safe transactions
    • secure account login
    • remembering account, browser, and regional preferences
    • remembering privacy and security settings
    • analysing site traffic and usage
    • personalized search, content, and recommendations
    • helping sellers understand their audience
    • showing relevant, targeted ads on and off Etsy

    Detailed information can be found in Etsy’s Cookies & Similar Technologies Policy and our Privacy Policy.

    Required Cookies & Technologies

    Some of the technologies we use are necessary for critical functions like security and site integrity, account authentication, security and privacy preferences, internal site usage and maintenance data, and to make the site work correctly for browsing and transactions.

    Персонализированная реклама

    Для показа рекламных объявлений Etsy по интересам используются технические решения сторонних компаний.

    Мы привлекаем к этому партнеров по маркетингу и рекламе (которые могут располагать собранной ими самими информацией). Отказ не означает прекращения демонстрации рекламы Etsy или изменений в алгоритмах персонализации Etsy, но может привести к тому, что реклама будет повторяться чаще и станет менее актуальной. Подробнее в нашей Политике в отношении файлов Cookie и схожих технологий.

    Flat file exchanges with Direct Mail providers incorporating Return to Sender information are supported. This allows corresponding postal addresses to be excluded from future communications. This also allows you to be notified of an incorrect address and engage with the customer through other channels or to encourage them to update their postal address.

    For example, a contact has moved to a new place and did not provide you with their new postal address. The provider retrieves the list of erroneous addresses and sends this information to Adobe Campaign which automatically denylists the erroneous addresses.

    In order for this functionality to work, the direct mail default delivery template includes, in the content, the delivery log ID. Thus, Adobe Campaign will be able to synchronize the profile and delivery data with the information returned by the provider.

    How to return to sender

    An import template is available under Adobe Campaign > Resources > Templates > Import templates > Update Direct Mail quarantines and delivery logs. Duplicate this template to create your own. For more on using import templates, refer to Using import templates.

    How to return to sender

    When the import is done, Adobe Campaign automatically performs the following actions:

    Miranda (Rosamund Pike) is a dedicated nurse, an exquisite cake maker and an impeccable friend. But when she agrees to a blind date and the wrong man comes to her door. her perfect world is shattered by a brutal assault. Even when her attacker, William (Shiloh Fernandez), is convicted and locked away for the crime, Miranda can’t overcome the fear and trauma enough to put her orderly life back together. Desperate for closure, she reaches out to William – first through letters, then prison visits – and slowly builds a relationship with him. But when William is paroled and comes looking for her, Miranda seizes the opportunity to exact revenge.


    Fouad Mikati
    Actors Rosamund Pike, Shiloh Fernandez, Nick Nolte, Camryn Manheim, Rumer Willis, Ryan Phillippe
    Film Genre



    English (Dolby Digital 5.1)
    Running Time

    Aspect ratio

    Region Coding

    TV Standard


    Consumer Advice

    High impact scene of sexual violence
    Year of Release

    Primary Format – Movies/TV


    ^Discounts apply to most recent previous ticketed/advertised price. As we negotiate on price, products are likely to have sold below ticketed/advertised price in stores prior to the discount offer. Prices may differ at airport & express stores.

    There are many reasons why Return to Sender isn’t your standard casket and urn manufacturer. Our caskets are handcrafted in New Zealand. Panels are cut with large machinery on-site for precision, before being assembled, sanded, painted and finished by hand. We’re passionate about the environment so have developed clever design techniques that maximise natural resources and minimise the use of metal.

    We’re committed to leaving New Zealand better than we found it by donating a native tree for every casket made. From humble beginnings, we’re now a respected leader in eco-friendly caskets.

    How to return to sender

    Eco-friendly caskets

    All our designs have the environment at their heart, choosing sustainably sourced timber, water-based finishes, eco-friendly handles and our in-house design innovations reducing the need for non-biodegradable fixtures. We pride ourselves on our environmentally friendly caskets and urns that meet the highest quality requirements.

    A range to suit all styles

    Our range of caskets suit every budget and style. Whichever you choose, they don’t compromise on care – for the environment, and your loved one. As New Zealand’s leading designer and manufacturer of new design caskets, we cater for the growing number of Kiwis who want more contemporary, beautiful, environmentally-friendly caskets.

    Our story is about people

    It was the passing away of founders Leanne and Greg Holdsworth’s fathers that first started the idea of Return to Sender. The chosen caskets didn’t accurately reflect the lives and loves of these men. Leanne and Greg spotted an opportunity to create highly personal caskets that honour both the environment and loved ones.

    How to return to sender

    How it all started.

    Return to Sender began in 2007 by Greg and Leanne Holdsworth. In 2005, Leanne’s father passed away. It was then Greg first noticed how the casket, with its plastic metal-look handles and fake wood grain MDF construction, in no way matched the values of his father-in-law, who had a lifetime passion for timber.

    For the final assessment of Greg’s production design degree, he decided to design a new type of casket. Simplicity, minimal and natural materials were his guiding influences: Return to Sender was born.

    Meet the team

    Sue Hart

    How to return to sender

    Affinity Griffin

    How to return to sender

    Myron Ruiz

    How to return to sender

    How to return to sender

    What is important to us

    We believe in creating contemporary caskets designed with the planet in mind that minimise our impact on the environment. We believe in helping families choose the most beautiful final vessel that aligns with the values of their loved one. We believe in integrity and equality and welcoming people for who they are, not what they are.

    We believe in being courageous and challenging the world’s way of thinking. We believe in using our passion to energise, engage and inspire others. We believe in collaboration and that new designs and processes are always a team effort.

    We believe we will never stop learning and discovering new ways to do things better.

    Winning planet-friendly designs

    Our design ethos puts the environment at its heart. Not only do our caskets need to be environmentally friendly, they need to be beautiful to look at and truly reflect your loved one’s personality, beliefs and lifestyle.

    Our designs have the planet in mind, are beautiful to look at and celebrate your loved one’s life, personality and beliefs. We’re constantly innovating to develop new products, technology and techniques each year.

    Ministry for the Environment case study

    Return to Sender was the subject of a case study by the Ministry for the Environment. Focused mainly on the environmental benefits but also discusses plywood in terms of it being an iconic kiwi material, aesthetics, simplicity and social benefits derived from the low sides of the Artisan.

    The report recognises that the influence of design can have benefits beyond those achieved by replacing a toxic product with an environmentally preferable one. A product that goes beyond this can become eco-iconic and help forward sustainable thinking to influence product manufacture and consumption.

    How to return to sender

    Unlike the impression many people have of the work we do, our days do not begin with security pat downs or metal detectors. There are no armed escorts through sterile hallways or down noisy cellblocks, and we never see the inside of a classroom full of inmates. What we do is almost entirely clerical; it takes place in an office, at a desk with two computers, two letter openers, a filing cabinet, a glue stick, and a stack of envelopes. On the days we come in, there is usually a pile of mail so thick we have to pry it out of our mailbox. We spend the next several hours cutting through adhesive seals, deciphering all styles of penmanship, scanning letters for key words, and entering addresses into spreadsheets. There are also emails to answer, letters to write, manuscripts to file, and correspondences to repackage. Some days we fall into a quick rhythm and manage to get through the whole pile in three hours; other days, coffee spills and we leave with a bigger mess than the one we started with. Regardless, in nine months, we will file and respond to more than 1,000 contest submissions, enter almost 4,000 handbook requests, and sustain roughly 200 mentorships.

    What pulls us forward, and keeps us from feeling like mice in a spinning wheel, are a few important deadlines: One, the distribution of the manuscripts to a committee of judges; two, the return of the committee’s results; and three, the mailing out of notification letters to all of the winners. This last task marks the unofficial culmination of our year’s work. It is an exciting day. We compose and review the letters with fastidious care, making sure that nothing is misspelled and nothing misstated, for we too are writers and know the significance of such a document. That this day always comes in the spring, when the flowers are beginning to bloom and the sun is resisting to set, is not a coincidence.

    This year, just three weeks after the notification letters went out, I came into the office and found in our pile of mail a letter stamped, “insufficient address.” The name on the envelope was William Van Poyck, an inmate who received the second prize in fiction, and who had won multiple awards in previous years. My first thought was that we had copied down his address wrong, or that he had been transferred to another prison. Perhaps he had even been released. But when I searched for his name in our records, the address matched, and when I entered his ID number into the BOP’s inmate locator, his name was listed next to Florida State Prison. So, I took the next step, one we try to avoid at all costs, and Googled his name. What I discovered shocked me. Van Poyck was scheduled to die by lethal injection on June 12. It was June 7. I had all kinds of questions: Why now, after twenty-six years on death row? And why was his letter sent back to us if he still had seven days to live? Was it a clerical mistakedid the post office error was denial deliberate? Did the warden see the letter and choose not to deliver it?

    A week later, I read online that Van Poyck’s last words were “set me free.” I immediately dug up his story, Death by Dominoes, and began reading it. The first sentence stopped me cold: “When the assassins come they kill everyone.” When the assassins come they kill everyone. I read this over and over again, trying to process its implication, to figure out if it were true. Then I took out his notification letter, the one that he never got to read. “Congratulations!” it began, that magical word that we all long to hear. I stared at it for a long time, neglecting the new stack of mail that sat on my desknew requests, new manuscripts, new lettersand thought about how it might have affected his final wish (set me free). Might it have made a difference even to a man who knew that death was coming?

    Join PEN America Today

    Defend free expression, support persecuted writers, and promote literary culture.


    Get updates on events, literary awards, free expression issues, and global news.

    How to return to sender

    Return to Sender
    Level: 10-45
    How to return to sender The Postmaster [37.6, 40.2] How to return to sender How to return to sender
    How to return to sender The Postmaster [37.6, 40.2] How to return to sender How to return to sender
    XP: 1,650
    1 How to return to sender 94 How to return to sender



    Return 9 Rejected Letters.

    • Letters returned (9)


    You’ve arrived just in time!

    Unlike the mail as of late, I’m afraid.

    We are severely understaffed, and demand is at an all-time high. We simply can’t keep up!

    I’d love to chat, but I need help catching up before I can rest for even a moment.

    First thing’s first. Several parcels of rejected mail have broken loose again; will you help me round them all up and return them to their senders?


    You’re an absolute natural!

    Say, do you mind sticking around for awhile? I could sure use a helping hand!


    You will receive: 1 How to return to sender 94 How to return to sender


    • 1,650 XP


    To enter The Postmaster’s Office, go to [33, 32] How to return to sender How to return to senderin Dalaran and enter the Mail Tube.

    Quest accept The Postmaster says: No need to track down the sender. The tubes will handle that!

    The letters, like BAD HANDWRITING, NOT ENOUGH STAMPS, and NO ADDRESS are hovering around the mail room. Interact with them.


    1. How to return to sender [10-45]  Lost Mail
    2. How to return to sender [10-45]  Return to Sender
    3. How to return to sender [10-45]  A Huge Package
    4. How to return to sender [10-45]  Priority Delivery
    5. How to return to sender [10-45]  Service with a Smile
    6. How to return to sender [10-45]  Due Reward
    7. How to return to sender [10-45]  The Mail Must Flow

    In our daily life, we receive lots of mail and packages to our mail address. It usually happens when the mail or package doesn’t belong to us. It may be a piece of junk mail, or the package actually sent for the previous resident. In both the cases, you should take a serious step because if you ignore this problem, it could keep piling up for years. So, what can you do in this situation?

    If it is the case, then you can return mail to the sender by using the USPS parcel return service. As we said, the mail item can be a piece of junk mail or the item sent for the previous resident. You need to identify that what type of mail piece it is. After that, you can start the process of returning the mail item. Let’s find out how you can do so:

    How to Return a Package to Sender:

    There is a way through which you can easily return any package to the sender. United States Postal Service (USPS) gives you a facility, or we can say a way through which the mail item will be returned to the sender. Let’s start the process:

    USPS Return to Sender:

    How to return to sender

    Through this service, you can return letters and packages to their sender. For this, follow the steps given below:

    1. Collect the Mail Items : Firstly, you should collect all the mail items that you want to return because there can be multiple mail pieces.
    2. Don’t Open the Envelope : You should not open the envelope of any mail item because it can make the process tedious.
    3. Write “Return to Sender” on Mail Item or Envelope : Write this in bold and clear letters without obscuring the real return address. If you know that it’s an unsolicited mail, then you can do this process with that mail too. You can also throw that mail or keep it, it’s your choice, but it’s illegal to throw mail addressed to someone else in many countries. If you know that the mail item is addressed to someone else, then you can also write “No Longer at this Address, Return to Sender.”
      • If you do this within the time limit, then it’s free to do so, but if you have exceeded the time limit, or signed while receiving the package, then you will need to buy another envelope and pay for the postage.
    4. Write “Addressee Moved” or “Wrong Address” (optional) : You can also add a note with the item or write the reason to the person who sent the mail.
    5. Cross out your address : You should cross out your address so that the postal worker could understand that it doesn’t belong to you and should not to be delivered to you again.
    6. Drop the mail item in the mailbox : It’s time to drop the mail item in the mailbox. The mail carrier will take the mail item back to the post office. He/She will process it again and send that back to the sender. If the mail carrier doesn’t pick up or collect the mail item, then you will need to take that to the post office.

    How Much Does It Cost to Return a Package?

    Most of the postal services pick up and send the package back to the sender if “Return to Sender” is written on it, but if you signed to receive the mail item or opened it, then you will need to put the mail item in a new package/envelope and pay for the postage. The cost of the postage will be the cost of returning the package.

    Report the Changed Address for Someone Else:

    • If you are getting lots of mail and packages for the previous resident, then you should tell your mail carrier about this. You can also write a note to post office. If the problem persists, then write “Leave Mail Only for (your name)” on the mailbox.
    • If the above method doesn’t work for you, then you should visit the nearest post office and fill a change of address form for each name. You can also do this online if you know the new forwarding address.

    USPS Return Service will help you out of this problem. If “Post Office Return to Sender” method doesn’t work, then you can also write a serious note to the sender and post office as well. Ask them to stop sending you these types of mail and packages.

    If there is no return address on the envelope or mail item, then USPS will hold these returned mail items for 15 days. After that, these will be sent to the Dead Mail Office. Post offices handle these type of returned mail or packages by selling them in auctions or destroying them. If they find out the return address, then USPS returns the package to sender.

    Conclusion: That’s how you can deal with the unsolicited mail or mail addressed to someone else. Now, you know how to return a package or mail that is not yours. You also don’t need to ask “How do I mark a mail/package as Return to Sender.” For this, you just need to write your message in clear and bold letters on the mail item or envelope.

    Related Posts

    How to return to sender

    What is Arbor Day | When is Arbor Day in the United States ?

    How to return to sender

    All About Take Our Daughters and Sons to Work Day

    How to return to sender

    Is it Important to Put the Return Address on the Envelope or Mail?

    One Comment on “How to Return a Package to Sender | USPS Return to Sender”

    Tremendous issues here. I am very happy to peer your post.
    Thanks so much and I am looking forward too touch you. Willl yyou kindly drop me a e-mail?

    Leave a Reply Cancel reply

    Latest Posts

    How to return to sender

    Is The Monday After Easter A Holiday?

    According to some Orthodox Christian churches of the United States, Orthodox Easter Monday is the day after Orthodox Easter. Orthodox Easter occurs on Sunday that’s why Orthodox Easter Monday occurs …

    Do you sometimes have this question that HOW TO RETURN USPS PACKAGE TO SENDER? then read on! We received many packages to our postal address in our daily life.

    Sometimes it happens that a delivery person also left the package which doesn’t belong to us due to some confusion. It may be a parcel of the previous or next house, or it might be a mail of someone or junk mail.

    In both the above cases, you want to take the serious step because it might have some important document or thing in the parcel. So what you do in such a situation? Ok let me clear you, in case if you know the way it is good, but if you don’t know, then this article will help you to sort out that problem.

    So if you also face such circumstances, then you can send back the package to USPS return to sender parcel service. As I stated above it may be an item, mail. So first you have to identify a type of thing or mail. After that, you can start the process of returning the mail item. Let’s find out how you can do so:

    Table of Contents


    So you got the reasons to send back the package.If you want to send the wrongly arrived parcel to the sender, then there is a way to it too. USPS-United States Postal Service provides you this facility through which one can send the mail item back to the sender. What is the process for it? This question may arise in your mind so let’s start the process:


    Through this service, you can send back letters and parcels to their sender. For this, follow the steps or rules given below:

    Step 1: Collect the mail items

    First, gather all the packages and mail items that arrive at your address. It can either only one or multiple pieces.

    Step 2: Don’t open the envelope:

    Note that does not open any envelope of package otherwise, it will make the process more tedious.

    Step 3: Write “return to sender” on mail item or envelope:

    On the envelope write return to the sender in bold and clear letters without canceling the real return address.
    If you know that it’s an unwanted mail, then also you can do the same process with that, too.

    You can also leave or throw that mail or keep it with you; it’s all depend on your choice, but in many countries throwing mail of other address.

    Even if you know that the item addressed someone else who lived there previously, then you can write on the envelope, “No Longer at this Address, Return to Sender.”

    Note that if you follow this process within a period, then it is free. There is no additional cost for it. But you have signed while receiving the package and the time limit exceed then you have to buy another envelope and pay an additional charge for the postage.

    Step 4: Write “addressee moved” or “wrong address” (optional):
    If you wish, you can also add a note with the reason for sending back of the parcel to the sender like wrong address or address moved. It is optional. You can also write codes for returning to the sender.

    Step 5: Cross out your address:
    After following above steps, you have to cross out your address so that worker at the postal office could understand that it doesn’t belong to you and shouldn’t to be delivered next time to you again.

    Step 6: Drop the mail item in the mailbox:
    After completion of all formality, go to the mailbox and drop it into the box. The carrier will take the mail item back to the post office and process it again and send that back to the sender.

    Note that the carrier doesn’t pick the items, then only you have to go to the post office for dropping the package.


    United State Postal Service pick up the package and send it back to the sender if it is written “Return to Sender” on it, but if you receive and signed the mail item or opened it, then you have to put it in the new envelope and pay for postage. The charge of postage will be the cost of returning the package.


    If you are receiving many mail and parcels for the previous homeowner, then you can write a note to the post office or can tell your shipper about this. After this, if the problem persists, then write “Leave Mail Only for (your name)” on the mailbox.

    Even after the problem is not solved then visit the nearest local post office and fill a form of address change for each name. If the above method doesn’t work for you, then you should visit the nearest post office and fill a change of address form for each name. You can also do this online if you know the new address of the previous residence.

    Even after Post Office sending back to Sender method also doesn’t work and you face the same issue then USPS Return to sender Service will help you out of this problem. Write a serious not to post office and sender as well and ask them to stop sending all unnecessary and non-relevant parcels.

    In case there is no send back to address on the parcel then USPS will hold it for maximum 15 days, and after that, they will send it to Dead Mail Office. This office will send them back to the sender or destroy them or sell them in to auction only in the case when they don’t find address sender on the parcel.


    It is all about USPS return to sender service. We hope after reading this article; you will surely get an idea how to return the junk mail or addressed to someone else or unsolicited or a package that is not yours.

    You are familiar to the policy, USPS offers.Now you must have got the answer to your question so just write your message in the bold and clear letter on the envelope and done.This article does not provide information about tracking.
    Even after this guide, you find any problem then ask us using the comment box and share your reviews, too. Thank you for reading!

    Related posts:

    Authored By Brent Watson

    A delivery boy by profession, A traveler by passion. I love to explore new varieties of food. He also worked in many popular courier companies such as USPS and UPS. He likes to educate people on how they can save money while using these courier companies to send their parcels.

    How to return to sender

    Hildur Björnsdóttir, on the farm Grjótnes on Melrakkaslétta, Northeast Iceland, related this story in an interview with Morgunblaðið February 27, 1982. The interview was quoted in Morgunblaðið last Sunday.

    In February of 1982, Hildur was startled to receive a package she had mailed in 1949. The package contained a gift, intended for her mother, who was living in Lü­beck at the time. When the package was finally found, about 20 years had gone by since Hildur’s mother passed away.

    How to return to sender

    From Lübeck, Germany.Ómar Óskarsson

    The gift consisted of two sweaters from the company Gefjun and two packs of Raleigh cigarettes. “None of the contents was damaged, since the cardboard box was sturdy,” Hildur relates.

    The cigarettes weren’t even dry: “When we opened the cigarette packs, the tobacco smell was still good,” Hildur states. “We were happy to smoke the cigarettes, but the paper had turned yellow with age.”

    Hildur explains what may have happened: “The parcel was probably sent by sea, but even though we inquired about it here [in Iceland] and in Germany, it couldn’t be found. A guest who arrived here late in the summer or in the fall of 1949 took the parcel and mailed it for me in Reykjavík, but not until [1982] did I receive a note in the mail that a returned package from Germany awaited me, Once I saw it was addressed to my mother, and included the family name I carried before I got married in Iceland, it dawned on me that this had to be the same parcel. The note said I owed ISK 51 in return fees, but the Kópasker post master agreed with me that charging a fee was ridiculous after all this time.”

    The package appears not to have made it any farther than Hamburg, where it was marked “Recipient not found.”

    When the sweaters were finally found, they were, naturally, no longer in fashion. “But the sweaters, made of Icelandic wool, clearly show the progress made since then in the processing of the wool. The wool is very rough to the touch in these sweaters, which, at the time, were the best ones available. There is no comparison to what we use today,” Hildur concludes.

    How to return to sender

    The next time you go to drop something off in one of those blue U.S. Postal Service collection boxes, take an extra moment or two to check the box’s label. The USPS recently tightened its restrictions on the items it will accept through the boxes, and if your envelope or package doesn’t meet the new standards, it will be sent back.

    In an announcement issued last month, the USPS said it was tightening up its collection-box procedures in a bid to protect the public, postal employees, and postal contractors who transport the U.S. mail. The rules, which took effect Oct. 1, impose stricter weight limits on the packages and other mail pieces that can be “anonymously” entered into the mail stream via collection boxes or post office mail slots.

    As for what all this means for the average postal customer, probably a few more trips to the counter. In the past, customers could deposit packages and other articles in the collection boxes so long as they weighed less than 13 ounces. But under the updated rules, the weight cutoff is 10 ounces, meaning that customers can no longer use collection boxes to mail packages and other pieces weighing 10 ounces or more and/or measuring more than one-half inch thick. Instead, they will have to take these articles to a retail counter. As an alternative, they can use the Postal Service’s self-service kiosks to purchase postage labels and drop those packages into their local post office’s package slots, but not mail slots.

    Apparently, there’s no grace period to allow customers to adjust to the new policy. If a restricted package or mail piece is found in a collection box, mail chute, or lobby mail slot, the Postal Service says it will be returned to the sender with a “Customer Return Label” attached explaining the restrictions and reason for return.

    This an minimal, read-only version of the original Stop Junk Mail website.

    Please note that as per 31/03/2019 I’ve stopped selling anti-junk mail goodies.

    Use these bright ‘lick & stick’ labels to return any addressed junk mail with a return address to the sender. You can put addressed items back in the post unstamped.

    How to return to sender

    How to best use return to sender labels

    Although the labels are easy enough to use there are two things you should be aware of. Firstly, envelopes often have an orange bar code printed on them. These ‘sorting stripes’ are used by Royal Mail’s sorting machines. To prevent the sorting machines direct the envelopes you’re returning to your address again you should cross out any sorting stripes on items you’re sending back.

    Secondly, if possible the labels should cover your name and address. Do make sure though that the sender can still find your name and address – otherwise they won’t be able to take your details off the mailing list! You don’t need to worry about this if the junk mail came in a window envelope; all the sender would need to do to find your details is open the envelope. However, if the junk mail did not come in a window envelope you shouldn’t obscure your address entirely; a single biro line strike should be sufficient.

    “Return to Sender” is a 1962 hit single recorded by American singer Elvis Presley and published by Elvis Presley Music. The song was written by Winfield Scott and Otis Blackwell. Recorded on March 27, 1962, at Radio Recorders in Hollywood, it is about a man mailing a letter to his girlfriend after an argument. She continually writes “return to sender” and he keeps receiving the letter with various reasons for returning to sender, including “address unknown” and “no such person”. He keeps mailing letters, refusing to believe the relationship is over. Presley performed “Return to Sender” in the film Girls! Girls! Girls!. Featuring Presley’s longtime cohorts Barney Kessel on electric guitar, Tiny Timbrell on acoustic guitar, Ray Siegal on double bass, D.J. Fontana on drums, Dudley Brooks on piano, Boots Randolph on baritone saxophone, and the Jordanaires on backing vocals, augmented by various session musicians, including drummer Hal Blaine, the song features an opening saxophone bar. Another saxophonist, Bobby Keys, claimed he performed the solo at the instigation of pianist Glen D. Hardin, in his 2012 memoir Every Night’s A Saturday Night.

    How to pronounce return to sender?

    How to say return to sender in sign language?


    The numerical value of return to sender in Chaldean Numerology is: 5

    The numerical value of return to sender in Pythagorean Numerology is: 7

    Examples of return to sender in a Sentence

    Mugshot for Larry Wiggins, 62,( Manatee County Sheriff’s Office) RETURN TO SENDER : DC VOTERS ARE BEING SENT MAIL-IN BALLOTS FOR EX-RESIDENTS Elections Mike Bennett said Elections Mike Bennett staff discovered the fraudduring a routine check of the voter rollthat is done whenever someone requests a mail ballot, the paper reported Friday. He said the voter database is constantly being updated, includingwith information from the state Department of Health on voters who die. As soon as they pulled up the file it showed that she is dead, Elections Mike Bennett said, the paper reported. The supervisors office then compared the handwriting on the absentee ballot request for Wigginss wife with her signature on file, and discovered thatWiggins had forged his wifes signature, according to paper. PENNSYLVANIA OFFICIAL SAYS DUMPED MILITARY BALLOTS NOT INTENTIONAL FRAUD Deputies were alerted on Sept. 17 and prosecutors agreed this weekto take the case to court. Larry Wiggins was booked Thursday on a charge of requesting a vote by mail ballot on behalf of another elector and released on $ 1,500 bail. The crime is punishable by up to five years in prison. Elections Mike Bennett said the Larry Wiggins case was the first case of voter fraud Larry Wiggins has come across in Manatee County since becoming the top elections official in 2012. The amount of fraud committed in Florida in elections is very small.

    Dreams are postcards from our subconscious, inner self to outer self, right brain trying to cross that moat to the left. Too often they come back unread return to sender, addressee unknown. That’s a shame because it’s a whole other world out there–or in here depending on your point of view.

    The general rule is that serving a company at their registered office will be deemed effective service. However, what happens when you “serve” court documents at a company’s registered address, and it is returned to sender? The Courts have made it clear that if there is proof that a document has not been delivered, service will not be deemed to have taken place.

    The Common Law Position on return to sender

    While the Court’s position on documents marked “returned to sender” appears to take a “common sense” approach, this position may change depending on the individual circumstances of the matter. For example, in the case of CGU Workers’ Compensation (Victoria) Ltd v Carousel Bar Pty Ltd (1999) 17 ACLC 1, service of a Creditor’s Statutory Demand was deemed ineffective because the envelope was returned and marked ‘return to sender’. The Court considered this to be sufficient proof of non-delivery. Whilst this case emphasizes that unless the creditor has taken all reasonable steps to bring the demand to the attention of the Company after it has been served, there are circumstances, and case law to suggest that it really does come down to the individual circumstances of each case.

    On the contrary, in the case of Dennis v Fodare Pty Ltd [2007] NSWSC 180, the plaintiff sent an originating process along with an accompanying affidavit to the Defendant’s registered office. The envelope was returned and marked ‘Return to sender’ followed by the word ‘refused’ by way of explanation. In contrast to the above case, the Court inferred that the document had in fact come to the attention of a relevant person at the Defendant’s address but they declined to accept delivery. As such, the court was prepared to hold that service was effective.

    How to return to sender

    What Section 109X says about Return to Sender

    Section 109X of the Corporations Act 2001 (Cth) presumes that documents which have been delivered to the registered office of a company have been served. It is up to the party seeking to maintain that the documents were not served, usually the defendant, whom will be required to rebut this presumption, which has a high threshold of proof.


    The above highlights that despite there being a general presumption for the service of documents on companies, each case will be decided on its own individual facts and circumstances.

    How can we help?

    Having difficulty effecting service? Our commercial litigation team has extensive experience in all facets of litigation, including service. If you or someone you know requires further assistance, please do not hesitate to contact Rostron Carlyle Rojas Lawyers on (07) 3009 8444 or email us at [email protected]

    Please note that this article has been prepared by Ellen Nowland, Lawyer and settled by Sarina Mari Alwi, Associate of Rostron Carlyle Rojas Lawyers. Its contents are for general information purposes only and does not by any means constitute legal advice, nor should it be relied upon.

    Despite focusing on heartbreak, the Elvis Presley song “Return to Sender” actually presents several valid reasons the post office may return a package or letter to your business. An incorrect address, including street number or zip code, could send a bill or order back. A lack of forwarding address for an intended recipient or insufficient postage are also prime reasons for rejection.

    Sorry, We Moved

    For businesses with monthly billing programs, an address change for the customer can send a bill back. Ideally, a person who moves addresses contacts each of their key account holders individually to report a new address and files a change of address form with the United States Postal Service (USPS). The post office then flags mail intended for the recipient and puts a self-adhesive address label on the front, forwarding it to the new address.

    When this doesn’t happen, your business is left holding the bill, literally and figuratively. If a customer leaves town owing your business a large sum of money, continue to send statements for a period of time in case a forwarding request is put in later. After three to six months pass, consider placing the account with a debt collection service or using a skip-tracing service to locate new contact information.

    P.O. Box Only, Please

    Many situations exist where the physical address of a person may not match their mailing address through the USPS. In some instances, door-to-door postal delivery may not be offered, but a community mailbox, such as those utilized at an apartment complex, or a post office box is used. This would only impact items shipped through the USPS as both FedEx and UPS deliver to street addresses or predesignated package drop-off points – the office of an apartment complex, for instance. Your customer may not realize the distinction when providing the shipping address for an item. To prevent problems when shipping in the future, specify in the address collection process that you ship via USPS and need to be notified if a customer cannot receive home delivery through the service.

    Inappropriate Addresses

    Reach out to a customer or client when a mail piece is sent back for a wrong address to determine the problem. If it is a postal box/street address issue, the problem can be corrected by shipping through an alternate service. In other instances, a serious error on an order form or blank may be causing the problem. USPS sorting machinery relies on addresses conforming to a standard of name, street address and a last line consisting of the city, state and zip code. When a letter does not feature a portion of this information, it can cause sorting problems, delays or returns.

    A small post office may receive a letter addressed to John Smith on Elm Street without a zip code and know where to deliver the letter due to the street address portion and the inclusion of their town name. However, the same letter sent to a large city with multiple streets featuring the word “Elm” and multiple John Smiths would be harder to pin down. If the post office cannot determine that the item will be delivered to the proper person, it will be returned to the sender. Before shipping official business documents, always check your mailing labels for address errors or blemishes on the label, such as smeared ink, that could cause delivery problems.

    Insufficient Postage

    Packages and letters are also returned to the sender for insufficient postage. With Express Mail, the return is mandatory. With other classes of mail, the item may be sent to the recipient with postage due or returned. However, the recipient retains the right to refuse delivery and not pay the additional cost. Invest in a quality digital scale if your business ships items regularly and purchases postage through an online service, such as Click-N-Ship, that allows for independent input of package weight.


    How to return to sender

    A recent court case highlights the risks of not following to the letter the notices provision in an agreement.

    The court found that the buyer of a company did not validly serve notice of its claim for breach of warranty against one of the sellers. The addressee had moved on without leaving a forwarding address, and the courier had brought the notice back.

    The result of invalid service was that the claim failed against all the sellers.

    The case is relevant to businesses or individuals who have signed a commercial agreement and want, or need, to bring a claim under the agreement, or to terminate the agreement.

    What is a “notices clause”?

    Commercial contracts will almost always contain provisions regulating what is to happen should one party wish to sue the other or to terminate the agreement. The party proposing to sue, or to terminate, will often be required to give written notice to the other party.

    To give certainty to both parties, the notices clause in the agreement will usually:

    • set out the methods by which the notice must be delivered (e.g. by hand/courier, post, air-mail, email, etc.); and
    • provide when the notice is deemed to be served – which will depend on the method of delivery used.

    What happened in this case?

    The case concerned a share purchase agreement. The sellers gave the buyer a number of warranties about the company that they were selling. The buyer alleged that some of the warranties were untrue and sought to bring a claim for breach of warranty against the sellers.

    The agreement required the buyer to give notice to the sellers of any warranty claim – and there was a time limit for doing that. The buyer was right up against it. In fact it was trying to get the notices delivered on the very last day on which notice of claim could be given.

    The notices clause said that notices could delivered to the sellers by hand to the address stated for each of them in the agreement, or to such other address as that seller might provide.

    If the notice was delivered by hand (which included delivery by courier), the notice would be deemed to be received at the time of delivery.

    What did the buyer do to try to serve the notices?

    A fleet of motorcycle couriers was engaged to deliver the notices by hand.

    This succeeded for six out of the seven sellers. But, on attempting to deliver the notice to one of the sellers, the courier was told that the person no longer lived at the address. The courier left, taking the notice away with him.

    Result – invalid service of notice

    The court found that the notice was not validly served.

    It said that, where a courier was used, notice was served by delivering the notice to the address and leaving the notice there by one means or another. For example, he could have posted it through the letter box, or pushed it under the door or left it with a person at the address (whoever that might be).

    There was a bit of debate in court about what would happen if the address no longer existed e.g. if the building had been demolished. The buyer argued that surely the courier should not have to leave a confidential and commercially sensitive notice of claim on the rubble of the former building in order for the notice to be effective.

    Actually, said the court, that would indeed be the result in such an extreme scenario.

    (Which makes me wonder what the courier would be expected to do if the house had been replaced by a section of the HS2 track.)

    Did it matter that the seller had failed to tell the buyer about her change of address?

    No. There was no obligation on the seller to notify a change of address. If someone chose not to do so, they would run the risk that a valid notice may be delayed in coming to their attention. That would not, however, have affected the validity of the notice had it simply been left at the original address.

    Drastic effect of invalid service

    In this particular case, the failure to serve on just one seller resulted in the breach of warranty claims failing against all of the sellers. That was because of the way the share purchase agreement was drafted. So that wouldn’t be the result for every agreement.

    But, at the very least, invalid service on one person would result in the notice being ineffective for its purpose (whether that was to notify a claim or to terminate the contract).

    What does this mean for you?

    This case illustrates the risk of severe consequences where a party doesn’t strictly comply with the contractual notices requirements. The case was about a breach of warranty claim, but notices provisions are equally relevant where one party wants to terminate a contract.

    Notices clauses are often regarded as “boilerplate” provisions – words at the back end of agreements that are regarded as technical, tedious and only the lawyers care about.

    However, we are seeing an increase in the number of cases that reach court where lots of money is at stake and these unloved boilerplate provisions are at the heart of the dispute.

How to close a facebook business page

How to close a facebook business page

Facebook is one of the most popular and widely used marketing digital platforms today. This makes you wonder: why would any company want to know how to delete a Facebook business Page and remove their presence on the world’s largest social network?

Reasons vary. Whatever the underlying reason is for wanting to know how to delete a Facebook business Page, it’s useful to know that there are various ways to do so.

How to Delete a Business Page on Facebook

To delete your Facebook Business Page the traditional way — that is, using a desktop computer and logging into Facebook using your personal account — follow these simple steps:

  1. First, make sure you’re an admin of the Page you’re trying to delete. In a number of situations, users ask, “Why can’t I delete my Facebook business Page?” — only to realize that they are not an admin of the Page.
  2. You won’t see the option to delete a Facebook Business Page if you’re not an admin. Note: if it’s a duplicate Page that you don’t have access to, you may need to claim the Facebook business Page first.
  3. Go to your Page and click Settings at the top right.
  4. This will take you to the General tab of your Settings. Scroll down, and click on the Remove Page option. Once you click delete, you’ll have 14 days to restore the Page in case you change your mind.

How to close a facebook business page

Why Can’t I Delete My Facebook Business Page?

The most common reason for not being able to delete a Page is because the user is not an admin of the Page.

If you are an admin and you still can’t delete your Page, it’s possible that there may be another admin who may have canceled the Page deletion before the 14 days passed.

Your Page may also be part of a Facebook Business Manager (FBM) account that’s connected to a “parent” business. In this case, you’ll want to know how to delete a Facebook business Page using Facebook Business Manager (more on this later).

What Happens When I Delete a Facebook Business Page?

Deleting your Page means nobody will be able to see or find it. You have 14 days to restore the Page in case you change your mind. After that, you’ll be asked to confirm if you’d like to delete it permanently.

Keep in mind that if you delete the Page permanently, you lose its content and data forever. This includes your Page likes, comments, interactions, and Facebook reviews .

How to Unpublish Facebook Page

If you’re unsure about losing all the data from your Facebook business Page, you may choose to simply “unpublish” the Page. This hides it from the public, including the people who like your Page.

If you’re an admin, you can unpublish your Page at any time. Unpublished Pages are only visible to the people who manage the Page. It won’t be visible to the public until it’s published again.

How to close a facebook business page

How to Delete Facebook Business Page Using FBM

Facebook Business Manager is the company’s all-in-one business dashboard for managing advertising accounts, Pages, and business-level insights and reporting. It’s suitable for bigger agencies that manage many users, employees, clients, and ad accounts.

To delete your Page using Facebook Business Manager:

  • Log into your Facebook Business Manager account. From your home Page, click on Business Settings at the top right.

How to close a facebook business page

  • From Business Settings, look for Accounts > Pages on the left side. Select the Page that you would like to remove from Facebook Business Manager.
  • Selecting the Page will display the Page details on the right. Above the Page details, you’ll see the option to Remove the Page from FBM.
  • Clicking on this option will remove your Facebook Business Page from FBM. This means you can now delete the Page using the traditional way, as outlined above.

Remember: your Facebook Business Page won’t be permanently deleted until 14 days have passed. Remember that you can also unpublish your Page at any time to give yourself a break from running it. Unpublishing won’t cause you to lose your fans and followers; it also lets you keep your reviews and Facebook recommendations.

Final Thoughts

Using Facebook as a social media reputation management platform doesn’t always work out. If you have a Page that you no longer want the public to see, follow the above steps on how to delete a Facebook business Page.

For more information on how to build your brand presence on Facebook, check out our Facebook Reputation Management guide.

Get tips, tricks, and insights from the ReviewTrackers blog delivered to your inbox every week.

How to close a facebook business page

For one reason or another, you might want to take a step away from your Facebook business page. Maybe your company no longer exists. Maybe you don’t like doing business with Facebook. Or you just need time away from social media. Regardless of your reasons, let’s answer talk about how can delete your business page on Facebook.

How to Delete Your Facebook Business Page

Here’s how you can delete your Facebook business page.

Go to your Facebook business page. Remember, you need to do me an admin of the Facebook page in order to delete it. If you see a duplicate page showing your business, you’ll need to first claim it before you can delete it.

Click “Settings” at the top of your page. How to close a facebook business page

Click “Edit” on the section “Remove Page”.
How to close a facebook business page

There’s a couple of things you can see here. If you have a page with no followers, Facebook will give you the option to delete your page permanently.

However, if your page does have followers, Facebook will not give you this option. Instead, you’ll have 14 days to restore the page in case you change your mind.
How to close a facebook business page

If you do end up having a change of heart within that 14 day period, here’s how you can restore the page.

  1. Go to your Facebook page.
  2. Click “Cancel Deletion” at the top of your page.
  3. Click “Confirm” and then “OK”.

Unpublishing Your Facebook Business Page

Deleting your Facebook business page isn’t always the best option. Maybe you just need some temporary time away from the page. In that case, deleting the page is probably not your best option. Instead, you can unpublish your page. When you decide to return, you’ll still have all of your fans and followers from before.

Here’s how you can unpublish your Facebook business page.

Click “Settings” at the top of your page.

Go to “Page Visibility” under the “General” tab.

Click edit, then choose the option “Page Unpublished”.

  • At this point, Facebook will ask you questions about why you want to unpublish your page. Answer the questions, then hit save changes.

When you’re ready to republish your page, just go back to “Page Visibility” and hit the option that says “Page Published”.

Can You Delete a Page Without a Password?

Unfortunately, it’s not possible to delete a Facebook business page without a password. Only admins can delete Facebook business pages.

This can be tricky if you’re dealing with a Facebook page that was created by a former employee. Here’s what you can do.

Click on the three dots below the Cover photo.

How to close a facebook business page

Click “Find Support or Report Page”.

How to close a facebook business page

Find the relevant reason why you want to have the page removed. If you are dealing with a page created by an ex-employee, the relevant reason would be “Intellectual Property”.

How to close a facebook business page

While you can take these steps to report the page, it’s ultimately up to Facebook to actually take the page down.

How Can I Create a New Facebook Business Page?

Want to create a new Facebook page after deleting your previous one? Check out our guide on creating a new Facebook page.

Onlypult blog author and editor. 10 year experienced professional copywriter, is interested in social media and e-mail marketing.

You may need to delete a business page on Facebook for different reasons: the business has closed, or the account of a store has been changed, to name but a few. The page can be deleted in a few clicks. After that, the changes are still reversible for 2 weeks, and then all your data will be deleted. It is often better to unpublish the account instead of deleting it. Unpublishing will hide the page from the visitors without removing the content. How to unpublish or delete a business account?

Delete Facebook Business Page: Desktop version

When the page is deleted, no option of saving the content and account activity is provided. This may be necessary when closing a store, changing groups, or due to other personal reasons.

To delete a page permanently, you need to:

  • Be an account administrator;
  • Open the page you want to delete;
  • Select an account to delete and open “Settings” in it;
  • Open the General page section;
  • Click the Edit in button in the Delete page line;
  • Click the Delete forever button;
  • Please note: the account can be restored within 14 days.

When asked to delete, the website will show the name of the account, for example, “Mill Meadow Eco-Homes”; make sure you delete the right account. After confirmation, the website may ask you to enter the password and a Google captcha.

The account manager can delete the page in a few clicks. Please be aware that Facebook will not notify the final deletion on the website or by email 14 days later. Within 2 weeks, the account will be available for viewing only by the administration of the group, meaning that it will not appear in the user search requests.

With Onlypult, save time you spend on SMM tasks — posting to all social media, analytics, multiple links, micro landing pages, web monitoring. All in one place.

Delete Facebook Business Page: Facebook app | mobile version

You can also delete your account through the Facebook mobile app on smartphones using Mac or Android operating systems.

  • Open the application on your smartphone, log into your account;
  • Click the Menu icon. It’s located at the top right for Android and bottom right for Apple;
  • In the menu, you need to click the Pages button, then select the right account;
  • Click the three dots at the top right to open the menu;
  • Select the change Settings option in the menu;
  • Click the General button;
  • Select the Delete page option. Click the Delete [name] button;
  • Confirm deletion.

In case of wrong actions, the website also gives the users 2 weeks to restore their account. However, it will be permanently deleted once 14 days pass.

Deleting a page through a browser or a mobile application is equally easy for an account owner. Some problems may occur related to insufficient rights or the wrong password. The password can be recovered using a simple “Recover password” form when entering the application.

Things to remember when deleting a Facebook business page

The first important point to keep in mind when deleting the page is that only the group administrator can do this. Without administrator rights, Facebook will not allow you to delete the account.

Second, remember the consequences of deletion:

  • The page can be restored only within 14 days. After that it will be deleted permanently even from the service administration backups;
  • All content, all likes, and user interactions will be removed;
  • All backups will also be deleted;
  • The followers will lose this account in their subscriptions; the administrator will not be able to restore all the followers of the group;
  • It will be impossible to create a page with the same URL again;
  • The group’s private messages that were sent to followers will be saved.

Even support administrators cannot recover the data. It will be removed forever.

Up-to-date information and instructions can be obtained in the “Help” tab, upon the “How to delete a page permanently” request. There are also short answers to common questions. The English version of the site responds better.

Before deleting an account, it is important to make sure that the account has no advertising debts. Facebook processes financial issues within two weeks. If the ad was dated less than 14 days before the current date, you need to wait and check possible debts.

How to unpublish a Facebook Business Page

Published pages are visible to all users. Unpublished pages are visible only to those who manage the page. Hiding is different from deleting a page. When you permanently delete it, you lose the content, likes, user activity, and community followers, which can reduce the degree of user confidence in the brand. All of this will be preserved when the community is hidden. Unpublishing will hide all community data from followers and recommendations, but the administrator will be able to edit the account. You will not lose data, and you will be able to publish the page at any time.

  • Open the Settings section on the page that you are going to delete;
  • Go to the General tab and select the Page visibility item;
  • Select the Page unpublished option;
  • Answer the suggested questions and confirm the action.

The website may require entering the password and passing a captcha. After that, the page will disappear from the search results and news feeds.

Now you know how to delete a business account through a browser and a mobile application. Besides, you are aware of the consequences and alternative solutions. We hope that this article can help you to delete your account if needed.

Onlypult posts to Facebook, Instagram, TikTok, VKontakte, and many other platforms. It has a user-friendly post editor and allows collaboration.

Follow these steps to erase your Facebook page if it's a duplicate, out of date or inaccessible

How to close a facebook business page

There are plenty of reasons for having your business listed on Facebook. With over 2.7 billion monthly active users, the social media platform is known for its unprecedented global reach which makes for an excellent marketing channel, especially for locally-focused businesses willing to drive strong, engaged communities.

Nevertheless, for every good reason to set up a Facebook page, there exists a valid counterargument as to why it might be better to shut it down.

For one thing, maintaining a business’ social media presence is hard work which should not be taken lightly, and sometimes it simply might not deliver the results you were looking for. Perhaps you’ve just decided that Facebook isn’t the right platform to reach your audience or you have ethical qualms over its use of personal data, driven by incidents such as the Cambridge Analytica scandal. You might also want to get rid of the page if the business has been shut down.

Why you may want to delete a Facebook business page

Although Facebook does have a huge user base, digital marketing is significantly more than just the pure reach of the channel in question. Especially when considering a social media platform for your business, it’s crucial to take under account the sort of mindset in which that channel reaches its users. When it comes to Facebook, the platform is predominantly used in people’s downtime to connect with friends and family members. This is what makes it particularly well-suited to businesses in the lifestyle, leisure and travel sectors. At the same time, it is probably a less relevant channel for B2B organisations – especially at the enterprise level.

While you may be able to reach business decision-makers through Facebook, they probably won’t be using the platform in a business context – whereas with LinkedIn and Twitter, there’s a much greater likelihood that they are.

You may also have to delete a Facebook page if you’re consolidating duplicate pages into one – such as replacing pages for regional branches with a single umbrella page, for example. Equally, a merger may result in the dissolution of a brand, requiring its Facebook page to be removed.

Whatever your reasoning, deleting a Facebook business page is a quick and straightforward process, but you might want to consider merging pages – if there are multiple – before you completely delete it.

What's important to understand is that if you do decide to delete a Facebook page, you will lose all the content forever, as well as anyone's page likes, comments and interactions. Only follow these steps if you're certain you no longer want the page to exist.

How to delete a Facebook business page on iOS or Android

From the Facebook app, head to your list of pages and select the one you wish to delete. Tap edit page for options and then select settings. Scroll down to find the 'Remove page' section and tap the option to permanently delete the page. You'll see a warning, but click to continue if you're 100% sure you want to remove it and your page will be gone.

You do have 14 days to reverse the deletion, so if you change your mind, you can restore it.

How to delete a Facebook page from your browser

The process if you're using your browser to manage your Facebook page is equally as simple. Just head to the page you'd like to delete, head to the settings option under 'Edit page' and scroll to the bottom to 'Remove page'. Hit delete and hey presto! Your page will be removed. As is the case on mobile, you can restore your page within 14 days of deleting it, but after that, it will be gone forever.

How to delete a Facebook page if you're not an admin

Obviously, both of the options above assume you're an administrator on the page, but what happens if you're not and it was set up by an ex-employee?

This is a little trickier and is a more involved process than simply deleting the page as an admin. First, you will have to report the page to Facebook for a breach of your intellectual property. To do this, go to the page you want to delete, click the three dots below the page's cover photo and select Report page. You can explain why you want the page to be removed and it will be up to Facebook whether it removes the page or not.

Software-defined storage for dummies

Control storage costs, enable hybrid cloud and simplify storage management

How to close a facebook business pageFree Download

EMA: The state of AIOps

The benefits of driving adoption of AIOps

How to close a facebook business pageFree Download

Successful enterprise application modernisation requires hybrid cloud infrastructure

Optimise business outcomes with a secure and reliable modern infrastructure

How to close a facebook business pageFree Download

Extending APM into observability

Understand the new world of automated observability

How to close a facebook business pageFree Download

How to close a facebook business page

Facebook is split into categories; among them are personal TImelines used to connect with friends and family and business pages used to advertise a business and connect with customers. For most Facebook users, their business pages are extensions of their personal pages, which allows users to use just one email and password to manage both pages. When you no longer want a Facebook business page, it is possible to delete just the page while leaving your personal profile intact; you can do this directly from the business page you want to delete.

Sign in to your Facebook account and access your business page.

Click "Edit Page" followed by "Manage Permissions" in the drop-down menu.

Click "Delete [Page Name]" in the "Delete Page" section.

Click "Delete" to instantly delete your page. Keep in mind there are no further confirmation buttons or prompts; when you click "Delete," your page is permanently deleted.

  • Consider unpublishing your page instead of deleting it; when you unpublish a page, Facebook users cannot access it, but you can still edit it and republish it at a later date.
  • Deleting a page is permanent; all information on the page is permanently removed and neither you nor Facebook customer support can gain access to the information on the page.

Joshua Phillips has done it all when it comes to video games: strategy guides, previews, reviews, in-depth interviews with developers and extensive public relations work. He has written for websites such as Hardcore Gaming 101 and MyInsideGamer.

Cake values integrity and transparency. We follow a strict editorial process to provide you with the best content possible. We also may earn commission from purchases made through affiliate links. As an Amazon Associate, we earn from qualifying purchases. Learn more in our affiliate disclosure.

They say that once you post something on the internet, it never goes away. But that’s not always true, especially if you’ve wondered how to delete your personal Facebook page and then done so successfully. The same can go for a Facebook business page and the steps involved.

Jump ahead to these sections:

There are a lot of reasons why you might want to delete your Facebook business page. The most obvious one is that you’re closing down your business. However, you may want to shut down your Facebook page even if your business is booming.

There are so many social media platforms out there, and you only have a certain number of hours in the day to update them all. You may discover that your attention is more focused on other platforms. But leaving an old Facebook page up that you no longer update can look unprofessional.

Whether you’re closing down your own page or acting on someone else’s behalf, there are certain processes you need to follow. Read on to see how we demystify this process.

Tip: If you are the executor for a deceased loved one, closing accounts and other aspects of handling a loved one’s unfinished business can be overwhelming without a way to organize your process. We have a post-loss checklist that will help you ensure that your loved one’s family, estate, and other affairs are taken care of.

How to Delete Your Own Facebook Business Page

There are a few different options when it comes to deleting a Facebook business page. If you aren’t sure if you’re ready to delete it permanently, you can start by unpublishing it. This makes the page private so that only admins are able to see it. However, if you’re ready to take the plunge and delete your Facebook business page forever, here’s how you can do it:

If you’ve decided to forego your Facebook page, getting rid of that Facebook page is a thankfully painless process.

Running a Facebook page can be a great way to promote our business and connect with fans, but with more and more engagement in private Facebook groups, and some pretty big changes happening to your Facebook news feed, it’s becoming a lot more difficult to successfully run a Facebook page.

If you’ve decided to forego your Facebook page for a different way to reach your audience, or if you’re moving in a new direction with your career, getting rid of that Facebook page is a thankfully painless process.

How to Delete a Business Facebook Page

To delete a Facebook page you’ve created for your business navigate to that page and do the following:

  1. Click Settings at the top of the page.
  2. Scroll down to the very last option under General – Remove Page – and click Edit.

To see the process in action, check out the video below:

There are a few things to bear in mind:

  • You have 14 days to change your mind. If you decide you don’t want to delete your page you can restore it by going to the page before the two week period ends and clicking Cancel Deletion.
  • If you want to give yourself a break from running a Facebook page but don’t want to delete it completely, you can unpublish it so only admins can see it. You will also not lose your followers if you do this.

Spotify is one of the most popular ways to consume music, but here’s why you might want to give it a miss.

Nancy is a writer and editor living in Washington DC. She was previously the Middle East editor at The Next Web and currently works at a DC-based think tank on communications and social media outreach.

Subscribe to our newsletter

Join our newsletter for tech tips, reviews, free ebooks, and exclusive deals!

There are multiple reasons why you might want to delete a Facebook page. Whatever your reasons, we will explain everything in this article about deleting Facebook pages. In this Facebook business page tutorial we will also cover:

  • how to delete a Facebook page? (step by step process)
  • What happens when you delete a Facebook page?
  • Alternative solutions to deleting a Facebook page

At the end of this blog post, we will also answer some frequently asked questions related to deleting Facebook pages.

If you prefer to watch a video on how to delete a Facebook page, check out this one:

Table of Contents

To view this video please enable JavaScript, and consider upgrading to a web browser that supports HTML5 video

How to delete a Facebook Page?

To delete a Facebook page, do the following:

  1. Open the Facebook page
  2. Scroll down the left sidebar, and click on ‘Settings’ with the gear icon
  1. Scroll down on the ‘General’ page settings
  2. Click on ‘Remove page’
  3. Click on Delete [your page]
  4. Confirm that you want to delete your page.

How to close a facebook business page

What happens when you delete a Facebook page?

When you delete your Facebook page, you have to confirm the deletion of the Facebook page as you can see in the picture above.

The Facebook page won’t be immediately deleted as you will have 14 days to restore the page, and even after the 14 days, you will be asked to confirm that you want to delete the FB page permanently.

So, make sure you really want to delete a Facebook Business page, before you would permanently delete it, as then Facebook will really delete the FB page forever, you won’t be able to restore it, see your previously published posts, get back your Facebook fans and followers.

Alternatives to deleting a Facebook page

For these reasons, you should also consider the alternative solutions that are similar to deleting your Facebook Business pages which are:

If you are interested in the details of the above processes, check out the linked tutorials or keep reading as we over them here quickly as well..

Merge two Facebook Business pages

  1. Click on this link:
  2. Choose the two pages you would like to merge

How to close a facebook business page

3. Click on Continue then Request merge

Once two Facebook pages have been merged, it cannot be undone.

Change the name of a Facebook Business Page

If you want to change the name of your Facebook page, you can easily do that as well. If the name of your business or your website changes its name, but the main offering of the business doesn’t change, the best thing you can do is to change the name of the FB page.

  1. From your Facebook newsfeed click on ‘Pages’ on the left side of the screen

How to close a facebook business page

  1. Select the page you want to change the name of
  2. Scroll down the left sidebar, and click on ‘Settings’ with the gear icon
  3. Click on ‘Page info’
  4. Here you can edit the name of the page and even the username or the description of your page.
  1. Review your name change request and click Request Change.

Unpublish a Facebook Business Page

The third alternative you have to a Facebook Business page deletion is to unpublish the Facebook page. Unpublishing a FB page means that your Facebook page won’t be visible to the public and even to people who liked your Facebook page before. It will only be visible to people who manage the FB page.

  1. From your Facebook newsfeed click on ‘Pages’ on the left side of the screen
  2. Select the page you want to unpublish
  3. Scroll down the left sidebar, and click on ‘Settings’ with the gear icon
  4. In the ‘General’ tab click on ‘Page Visibility’.
  5. Select ‘Page Unpublished’

You can change back the status of the page to ‘Published’ whenever you wish to do so. Just follow the same process we have outlined above and select ‘Published’.

Frequently Asked Questions: How to delete a Facebook Business Page?

Why can’t I delete a Facebook page?

You have to be the admin of the page to be able to delete a Facebook Page. Also, when you delete a Facebook page, you have to wait 14 hours until you will be able to permanently delete a Facebook page.

Can you hide a Facebook page from the public?

Yes, you can hide a Facebook page, it is called unpublishing a Facebook page. When you unpublish a Facebook page, nobody will see the FB page, only the people who manage it.

I can’t change the name of my Facebook page, why?

In most cases, you should be able to change the name of your FB business page. If you can’t, you should consider the following reasons that might prevent you from changing the name:
you don’t have the page role that enables you to change the name of the FB page
You or another admin of the page has just recently changes the name of the Facebook page.
You have so called limits on your Facebook Page. Read here what that means.

report this ad report this ad report this ad report this ad

There are two things you can do to delete a Facebook Business Manager Account:

  1. Delete a Facebook Business Manager
  2. Remove yourself from a Facebook Business Manager

To delete a Facebook Business Manager Account:

1. Go to this page and Facebook will display all Facebook Business Managers that you are associated with

How to close a facebook business page

2. Click on the Facebook Business you want to delete

3. On the next page click the square fly-out menu in the left nav and then click on Business Settings

How to close a facebook business page

4. This will take you to the full Facebook Business Manger

5. In the left nav of Facebook Business Settings go to Business Info

6. Under Business Info you will have two options

How to close a facebook business page

1. Permanently Delete Business – This option only displays if you are the owner/creator of the Business or if you are a full admin on the Facebook Business Manager. Only do this if you are 100% sure you want to delete the Facebook Business Manager.

How to close a facebook business page

2. Remove yourself from the Business – This is the more common use case. Rather than deleting the business you will be removed from the Facebook Business Manager Account. Keep in mind doing this will mean you no longer have access to any assets you have been assigned to for this Business.

Social media channels like Facebook offer an important avenue for professionals and businesses to promote their services and share thought leadership. However, not every Facebook page, group or account is designed to exist forever.

You might need to delete or deactivate a Facebook page for several reasons, including:

A business you represent has multiple Facebook pages but only needs one.

You accidentally created a duplicate Facebook page for your business.

Your company has gone out of business and you want to remove it from Facebook.

You no longer want to update your business’ Facebook page.

In this article, we explain how to delete a Facebook page, group or account and answer some frequently asked questions.

How to remove your Facebook business page

To permanently delete a business page, you’ll need to be an administrator of that page. If you’re a page admin, follow the three steps below:

1. Navigate to page settings

Log in to your Facebook account, navigate to your business page and click on “Settings.” You can access this portal from your Facebook page, Business Manager or Creator Studio.

2. Delete your Facebook page

Scroll to the bottom of the General tab in the Settings portal until you see the “Remove Page” option. Click “Edit” then “Delete Page.” If prompted to do so, save your changes.

How to close a facebook business page

3. Confirm your choice after 14 days

After you request to delete a business page, Facebook allows 14 days to pass until completing the action. You can restore it at any point during the waiting period. If you log in anytime during the 14-day waiting period, you automatically cancel your request. Otherwise, you'll receive a prompt to confirm whether you want to remove the page permanently. Once you confirm, Facebook deletes the page immediately.

How to delete your Facebook group

To remove a group from Facebook, follow these steps:

1. Locate the group members

Sign in to your Facebook account, and locate your Facebook group. Click on the “Members” tab. If you're the only member of the group, skip to step three.

2. Remove all group members

If your group has members, click to remove each one individually except for yourself. If the group has a creator other than you, ask them to exit the group independently. You can't remove a group's creator manually, even if you're an administrator.

3. Leave the Facebook group

After deleting all other group members, remove yourself. Facebook automatically deletes groups and all their content when they have no members left.

How to close your Facebook account

To deactivate or permanently delete your personal Facebook profile, follow the steps below:

1. Go to account settings

After logging in to your Facebook account, navigate to the settings panel. Click on “Your Facebook Information.”

How to close a facebook business page

2. Delete your account

Select “Deactivation and Deletion” to permanently delete your account. Enter your password and confirm your choice to complete the process.

Get answers to commonly asked questions about deleting your Facebook page below.

Can you save your Facebook data before deleting a page, group or account?

You can't download Facebook group data, but you can save information from a Facebook page or personal account:

For a Facebook page, navigate to the settings panel, select “Download Page” and choose “Create File.” When you receive a notification with a link to your data file, be sure to download the information before the expiration date.

For a Facebook account, go to the settings panel and click on “Your Facebook Information." Choose to download a copy of your data or transfer your content to another platform.

Can you deactivate a Facebook page instead of removing it?

Yes, you can unpublish a Facebook page rather than deleting it. When you unpublish a page, anyone with administrative permissions can still access it. However, the page's followers can no longer view it. To unpublish a Facebook page, go to the settings panel and select “Page Visibility.” Then select “Page unpublished” and save your changes.

Can you reactivate a deactivated Facebook page?

Yes, you can reactivate a deactivated page at any time. Go to the settings panel, select “Page Visibility” and choose “Page published.” Followers can once again view and engage with your Facebook page.

Can you pause a Facebook group instead of deleting it?

Rather than removing a Facebook group, you can archive it instead. When you archive a group, existing members can continue to access the discussion, units and any content you've uploaded. However, they can't publish new comments or posts. To take this step, go to the group's main page, click the three-dot icon and select the “Archive group” from the dropdown menu.

Can you cancel a Facebook group deletion?

No, once you remove yourself from the group, Facebook deletes it instantly. You can't retrieve the data or reopen the group. Instead of deleting the group, try archiving it instead to avoid losing any content you may want to access later.

How long does it take to delete a Facebook account?

It can take up to 120 days for Facebook to delete your account and everything associated with it. During the deletion process, no other Facebook users can see or access your account.

Can you cancel a Facebook account deletion?

Yes, you can cancel the deletion process if less than 30 days have passed since you made the request. After 30 days, Facebook begins the deletion process, and you can't get the data back.

Can you deactivate a Facebook account instead of deleting it?

Yes, if you want a temporary solution, you can deactivate your account. Rather than choosing “Permanently Delete Account,” select “Deactivate Account” instead. During this time, no one can view your profile, photos or content. They'll reappear when you choose to reactivate your account. While your account is deactivated, your Facebook login will remain usable for some apps like Messenger and Spotify, but it won’t work for others, such as Oculus.

Learning how to delete a Facebook Business page is as easy as its establishment. But first, you’ll want to ask yourself if you want to unpublished your page (which makes it invisible to people but not permanently deleted) or remove it from Facebook’s database (which unpublished and trash it if you don’t change your mind.)

Either way, and for whatever reason behind your action, deleting a business page is easy, or you’ll have 14 days to restore a permanently deleted Facebook Page if you ever change your mind.

How do I delete my Facebook page?

Deleting your Facebook Business Page happens right on the Facebook page. But first, you’ll need a desktop browser and an admin privilege to delete it.

And before you start, you have two options to remove your page’s visibility from Facebook. You can either delete it permanently or unpublished it, as mentioned in our introduction.

When “deleting” a business page, keep in mind that the change is permanent. Your page will go into extinction after 14 days with no prompt notification from Facebook.

Instead, you may want to unpublished the page if you only need to hide (and develop) it for a while. Otherwise, proceed with the following steps to learn how to delete a Facebook Business Page forever.

  • Navigate to the page section on Facebook. (We recommend using a desktop browser.)
  • Select a page you want to delete if you have many of them.
  • You’ll see a “Manage Page” tab on the left. Scroll to the bottom of the section, then click
  • Again, scroll to the bottom of the Settings page and click Remove Page
  • Select the “Permanently delete [page name]
  • You’ll see a window asking to confirm your action. Click Delete to complete it.

Now that the deed has been done, Facebook will schedule your Business Page for deletion. You’ll have a time frame of 14 days to restore it in case you change your mind. And if you stick to your decision, the page will go into extinction and become unrecoverable after 14 days.

Remember, deleting your page is permanent.

How to close a facebook business page

Why can’t I delete my Facebook Business page?

The steps analyzed above will show you how to delete a Facebook Business Page. If you’re unable to delete it, however, something is probably wrong somewhere.

Most times, people can’t delete a Facebook Business Page because they have no admin privilege to do so. If you created the Business Page yourself or the owner made you an admin earlier, then you should have permission to delete the page.

Other reasons could include when another admin dismissed the page deletion request before the scheduled date. Or if your page is connected to a superior business page via Facebook Business Manager. If that’s the case, you’ll need to delete the business page using the Facebook Business Manager, as we’ll mention later in this article.

What happens when I delete a Facebook business page

First things first, Facebook will unpublish the page, meaning it’ll become invisible to everyone. It’ll also not show in Facebook search results and other Facebook services.

However, it’s not permanently deleted yet. Facebook will give you a 14-day grace to think about it and make a perfect decision. If, however, you don’t decide to cancel the deletion within 14 days, Facebook will delete it permanently.

After implementing those steps, also take note that deleting your page is permanent. You’ll not be able to recover any of its data, including its content and engagements.

How to unpublish a Facebook page

The safer side of removing your Facebook Business Page from the social media platform is to unpublish it. This way, you’re not deleting it permanently but hiding it from the public. You and other admins can view and develop the page and restore it to the public whenever you want.

Unpublishing your Facebook page can be a great deal if you need more things to develop before finally unleashing it. When unpublished, you and other admin can modify, post content, and do almost everything on the page without showing it to the public.

Here’s how to unpublish a Facebook page if you’re an admin.

  • Navigate to your business page on Facebook using a desktop browser.
  • You’ll see a “Manage Page” tab on the left. Scroll to the bottom of the tab, then click
  • Click on Page Visibility
  • Select “Page unpublished,” then click on save changes.
  • Select a reason for unpublishing the page, then click
  • You may need to answer another question based on your selection.
  • Click “Unpublish” to make the page invisible.

That’s it, it will be invisible to the public now. Only admins will have access to view and interact with the page until you publish the page again.

And whenever you change your mind or are ready to republish the page, select “Page published” and click save changes to make it visible again.

How to delete a Facebook Business Page using Facebook Business Manager (FBM)

If you linked your Facebook page to a parent Facebook Business Manager Account and you’re unable to delete it the traditional way, you’ll need to unlink it first. After that, you’ll be able to delete the page as analyzed above.

  • Visit the Facebook Business Manager page and sign in to your account.
  • Select Business Settings at the top right.
  • From there, navigate to Accounts → Pages.
  • Select the Facebook Page you wish to unlink and delete.
  • You’ll see the Page’s details on the next page, and above it is an option to remove it from FBM.
  • Select Remove Page to complete your action.

Now, you can use the steps on how to delete a Facebook Business Page as mentioned above with no issues.

Final thoughts

Over the years, Facebook has helped users not only to connect and share ideas but also to help businesses reach more people. However, if the platform no longer works for you, you’re free to delete your page anytime using the guides above.

Whether you want to unpublish your page to develop it secretly, delete a duplicate page, or get rid of your business page, the tips above will help you.

Nonetheless, always keep in mind that you won’t have another chance to restore or recover any data from the deleted page after 14 days. If you only plan to develop the page underground or hide it for a while, unpublishing it could be the best option.

A Facebook Page for your business is a powerful way to connect with your customers and reach new ones.

A Facebook Business Page is a free opportunity for businesses to increase brand awareness and generate sales on Facebook. To create a Facebook Business Page, simply log into your personal Facebook account, click “Create a Page” from the drop-down menu, and then follow the steps to build out your business profile.

/>coffeekai | Getty Images

While learning how to create a basic Facebook Business Page is simple, it can be a challenge to set up your page optimally and manage it on an ongoing basis. Try using Fiverr to find a freelancer who can help you develop your Facebook Business Page, create custom content to engage potential customers, and maintain your Facebook page so you can focus on running your business.

Follow these 7 steps to learn how to create a Facebook business page:

1. Register for a Facebook Business Page

Facebook business pages are created using a personal Facebook account, so you’ll need to first log in to your Facebook account. In the right-hand side of the blue toolbar, find and click the “Create” button.

How to close a facebook business page

Select “Page” from the Menu

A drop-down list will appear after clicking “Create.” Select the first option, “Page,” to create your Facebook Business Page.

How to close a facebook business page

Choose a Page Category

You will have the option between two page categories—a “Business or Brand” or “Community or Public Figure.” Most for-profit businesses will want to choose Business or Brand.

How to close a facebook business page

2. Enter Your Business Information

Tell Facebook what you want the name of your business page to be. This should be the same as your actual business name. Then, choose a business category that best represents what your business offers. For example, a clothing brand could enter “Clothing,” which will then pre-populate a list of related options for you to choose from.

How to close a facebook business page

3. Upload Your Profile Picture & Cover Photo

Next, choose a photo to upload as your business page profile picture. Businesses commonly use their logo as a profile picture, but you may use any photo that represents your business and your business’ branding. Be sure that your image is clear and doesn’t get cropped.

If you don’t already have an image in mind that you’d like to use, or are in need of a new one, it’s worth checking Bluehost. There you can find freelance experts who can design a professional profile picture for you, whether it’s a logo another image, at an affordable price.

How to close a facebook business page
Next, consider uploading a cover photo. A cover photo is the background image that appears on your Facebook Business Page, similar to your personal Facebook account. You want your cover photo to be visually appealing and representative of your business. Your cover photo should be at least 400 pixels wide by 150 pixels tall. You can check out our list of Facebook page templates for your small business.

If you are having trouble finding a cover image, you can create one for free using Canva. It includes many Facebook cover templates that you can easily customize without any graphic design skills or knowledge. For more information, check out our guide on how to design a Facebook business page.

How to close a facebook business page

4. Invite Friends to Like Your Page

Facebook will prompt you to invite your current Facebook friends from your personal account to like your new business page. Existing Facebook friends can provide a good initial base of likes for a new Facebook Business Page, so it is advised to go ahead and do this. Either click the pop-up prompt, or invite friends from your “…” button from your business page as illustrated below.

How to close a facebook business page

5. Include Additional Business Details

In the left-hand menu, find and select “About.” This is where you will input information that tells readers about your business, from ways to contact you to your products or menu. Enter all pertinent information, such as your website, hours, and contact information.

It’s not uncommon for a business’ Facebook page to rank higher in organic search than their website, given Facebook’s domain authority. Keeping this in mind, it’s important to complete all information, as it may be a potential customer’s first point of reference for your business.

How to close a facebook business page

6. Add a Button to Your Page

After you have input all of your important information into your Facebook business page, you will want to add a button to your page, which will appear in the top right-hand of your business page below your cover photo. This acts as your Facebook page’s call-to-action (CTA) and is free to use. Including a relevant one to your business can help generate more leads, and in return, increase sales. To do this, click the blue “+ Add a Button” option on the left-hand side of your page below your cover image.

How to close a facebook business page

You can choose from the following types of buttons: Book with You, Contact You, Learn More, Shop, or Download. Select the button type that best suits your business. For example, a hair salon would likely want to use the Book with You option, whereas a brand selling products would find the Shop option a better fit.

How to close a facebook business page

7. Market Your Facebook Business Page by Being Active on Facebook

Creating a Facebook Business Page is only the first step to using Facebook marketing for your business. You will need to be active on Facebook in order to market your page and grow an audience. For example, you will not only want to be consistent in posting on your page, but you will also want to actively participate in relevant groups where your target audience is likely spending their time.

Entrepreneur Editors’ Picks

5 Habits Every CEO Should Avoid to Be a Remarkable Leader

‘We Kissed a Lot of Frogs.’ Kris Jenner on How She Built an Empire and Her Advice For Aspiring Entrepreneurs

Why We Choke Under Pressure and How to Avoid It, According to a Cognitive Scientist

How This ‘Accidental Entrepreneur’ Is Taking on Legacy Floral Companies and Disrupting the Industry

Why ‘Proximity Bias’ Keeps Leaders From Excelling in the Era of Remote Work

Your reputation is everything. So when a negative or unfair review appears, it’s important to know how to remove Facebook Reviews. Learn where to start with this guide.

How to close a facebook business page

If you have a business, you know value of a good reputation. But in an increasingly digital world, online presence matters as much, if not more, than offline. So when a negative or unfair review appears on your favorite social network, it’s important to know how to remove Facebook Reviews.

What are Facebook Reviews?

These are simply customer reviews, which are posted to a business’s Facebook Page. Ideally, the reviews are positive, and they show other customers how good it can be to do business with you. The reviews are different from ratings and recommendations, as they tend to go more in-depth. This means that they can be more beneficial to your company…or they could be more damaging depending on the review.

There are going to be times when you will want to remove a review for one reason or another. It might be a fake review for example, or a spam review. It could also be entirely inappropriate, and it could be doing damage to your business. This type of review has the potential to damage your business. It doesn’t necessarily mean you are going to want to remove all reviews that could be construed as negative, though. More on this later.

How to Remove Facebook Reviews

When you find some reviews that you believe should be removed from your Facebook Page, you will want to flag them and notify Facebook. However, this is not always as easy as you might hope. In order for the Facebook team to check the review, it needs to be reported, and at this time, only reviews that have a comment on them can be reported. If the review doesn’t have a comment, it isn’t possible to flag and report it. This is true for any reviews, even if they are fake and from someone who has never done business with your company.

The Facebook help team has recommended that in the case of any negative review, including those that are fake, you should comment on them. Make your comment as though it were a real negative review. This way, it will have a comment and it can be flagged and reported. In addition, it will show others who see the review that your company took the effort to attempt to resolve the problem, and in most cases, the customers will overlook that review and not allow it to factor into their decision.

However, if you were to call out the fake or unfair review, it is going to cast your business in a negative light. It could cause people to not trust your business.

In addition to fake reviews, there are other types of reviews that you are likely going to want to remove, as well. These include spam reviews and inappropriate reviews. A spam review is not truly a review. It tends to be a thinly veiled advertisement for another type of product or service. Inappropriate reviews could be for entirely different products or services mistakenly added to your page, or they could be reviews that have foul language or violate Facebook’s Community Standards in some other way. As is the case with fake reviews, you will want to report them, but they can still only be reported if they have a comment attached to them.

Follow the same procedure as above by writing a comment and then reporting the review. The amount of time that it can take for the Facebook team to check on and remove the review will vary.

How to Hide Facebook Reviews

What if you decide you want to hide your Facebook Reviews altogether? The process for hiding reviews is a little different from removing them. Hiding your reviews does not delete them, instead, all reviews are hidden from your Facebook Page. Once you re-enable them, they will all return. This might be something that you want to do if you have a number of fake reviews and need to remove them permanently.

Here’s how you hide, or remove Facebook Reviews from your Facebook Page step-by-step:

  1. Go to Settings on your Page
  2. Click Edit Page
  3. Scroll down until you find Reviews
  4. Choose the Settings option (to the right of Reviews)
  5. Turn Reviews off
  6. Click Save

If you want to re-enable the reviews later, go back to the same location and turn them ON again.

Why You Might Not Want to Remove Negative Reviews

While there are going to be reviews you’d like to remove from your page, the truth is, negative reviews can have a seriously positive impact on your business. When you have some legitimate negative reviews on your page, it will show your potential customers and clients that you are authentic. By responding to those negative reviews, it’s also going to show them that you are proactive and responsive on social media.

Customers who read those reviews, along with your responses, will see that even negative experiences with the company are not so bad, and that they should still do business with you. For those who are still worried about negative reviews, you should consider using Podium. This can be a quality option to make it easier for you to get reviews.

One of the first things we ask clients to do during our onboarding process for a social media project is to send us Partner access to their Facebook page via Facebook’s Business Manager. Facebook’s Business Manager is an essential tool if you’re trying to manage a sophisticated social media program! It holds all of your Facebook and Instagram assets (i.e. pages, ad accounts, tracking pixels, etc), allows you to create custom audiences for your ads, run advanced paid ads, manage levels of access for your assets, and much much more.

While Facebook’s Business Manager is a required tool in any high-level Facebook strategy, it can definitely be confusing to work in if you’re not familiar with the terrain.

One of the most common questions we get asked by clients who have adopted the Facebook Business Manager tool is, “Why can’t I see my notifications anymore?”. You too?

I added my Facebook page to Business Manager, but don’t get my notifications anymore.

It’s true. When you create a Facebook Business Manager account and add a page to your account, by default, you will not see your Page’s notifications on your personal Facebook mobile app or notifications from your personal account anymore. For some, this separation between personal and work accounts is a relief. For others, it creates major panic.

When you add your page to your Business Manager profile on, which is the Business Manager, Facebook automatically moves your access to the page away from to This is a default setting. Don’t stress, there’s a way to keep your page in Business Manager (to make Marketing Agencies like us happy!) and also revert back to receiving notifications for your page on your Facebook app or

Here’s how to keep your Page in Business Manager and still get your notifications

To get your Facebook page notifications back on your personal account and your personal Facebook app, you’ll need to head over to Facebook’s Business Manager and log in. Ready?

Once logged in, click the nine dots (or it could be 3 lines) icon on the top left, then click on “Business Settings”. If you don’t see Business Settings right away, make sure you click the “Expand Menu” arrow icon on the top right of the menu so that you can see the entire list.

How to close a facebook business page

If you still can’t find the Business Settings option, you may be toggled onto your personal account vs the Business’ account in Business Manager. I know, it’s confusing. Double-check to make sure your company name or logo is on the top bar by the notifications icon (bell). If not, click on the name that’s there to toggle to the business account.

Business Settings is the main hub of the Business Manager. It’s where you can find all of your assets, manage access permissions settings, and also change your notifications settings.

You Need to Change Your Notifications Settings in Business Manager

While you’re in the Business Settings section, scroll all the way down to the “Business Options” section, which is the third rectangle down. See below for a reference of what you’re looking for.

How to close a facebook business page

There are two things here you’ll need to adjust:

  1. Under Business Options -> Pages and Notifications, toggle the “off” slider to the right of the “Pages and Notifications” area to “on”.
  2. Scroll a tad further down to where it says, “My Info”, then click the “Edit” button. The last thing to do is to toggle the “off” slider to the right of the “Pages and Notifications” area to “on”.

Yes. With these settings on, you’ll be able to access your page’s notifications and write posts just like you did before you had Business Manager. Your marketing consultant will be able to access the page in Business Manager as he/she/they requested, and you can continue on as you were on the app and Win-win!

We hope this helped!

If you’re looking for more resources, try this shortlist of relevant blogs for assistance + subscribe to our newsletter to receive our handy emails with more how-to’s and marketing tactics. Click the blue “Newsletter” tab at the bottom of your screen.

How to close a facebook business page

When you have both a Facebook profile for yourself and a Facebook page for your business, it’s easy to get confused—and to confuse your customers in the process. Use these 10 tips to keep your Facebook identities straight.

  1. Do not use your current personal Facebook profile or create a new personal profile for business purposes. It violates Facebook’s policies to use a profile for commercial or promotional purposes, and doing so will not only annoy your friends, it could result in Facebook deleting your account. Don’t have a business page yet? Follow Facebook’s easy guide to setting up a business page. For tips and best practices for your business page, see our blog post 18 Dos and Don’ts for a Successful Facebook Business Page.
  2. Facebook requires every business page to be linked to a personal Facebook profile, but all the information—posts, comments, photos, updates, etc.—are separate. The information on your personal profile will not appear on your business page and vice versa, unless you manually share them between pages. The general public will not be able to see what personal profile your Facebook business page is linked to.
  3. While you can decide who sees your personal Facebook profile by using Facebook’s privacy settings, your Facebook business page is public, so anyone can visit it. You can, however, use Facebook’s audience restrictions feature to control the visibility of the posts on your page based on age, gender, location, and language. You can also control what visitors can post on your page, hide or delete individual comments, and turn on the profanity filter or block specific words from appearing.
  4. You can only have one Facebook profile tied to your name, but you can have an unlimited number of business pages associated with the account.
  5. Only one person can manage a Facebook personal profile, but multiple people can manage and contribute to a business page. Use the page roles feature to give people different levels of access (admin, editor, moderator, etc.).
  6. You can list any of the business pages on which you are an admin on your personal profile. Click the edit button in the Pages box to add or delete pages.
  7. Facebook will automatically default to having you like or comment as the business page you are an administrator of when interacting with posts for that business page. How to close a facebook business pageYou should always revert back to liking and commenting as yourself on any business page post, unless you are providing a response directly from the business. Always be aware of which account you’re using to avoid confusing your customers or looking silly. For example, if you want to like a post on your business page, do so from your personal account, otherwise it will look like your business is liking itself.

If you want to share a post from your business page to your Facebook profile, be sure to do so from your personal account, not while logged in as your business. When responding to a comment from a customer, make sure to reply from your business account.

There are a number of reasons why many businesses decide they would like to remove a map from their Facebook Business Page.

In certain cases you may want to hide your company address and map on your Facebook Page. It could be due to the fact that the company registered address isn’t this same as the address that your company is operating from. As such, the officially registered address may be a misleading piece of information and turn the visitor away. Also, a home-based business may also prefer to keep their address out of the public domain.

If the company address is not relevant to potential visitors, there is an option to change that.

You can follow the instruction below if you need to remove the address from the Facebook business page. (Last update 01/11/2017)

  1. Go to the Business Page that you can manage as the administrator. You must be the admin to change the address on the map.
  2. Locate the element that is displaying the map and business address – Settings > Page Info or click About tab.
  3. How to close a facebook business page
  4. If you clicked About tab, then click on ‘See All”
  5. You should see on the top right, ‘Edit Page Info’ – simply click that.
  6. How to close a facebook business page
  7. The next screen has 4 tabs on the top. Go to the ‘Location’ tab and there you have three options to control your map and address details -(see below)
  • a. Has a street address (YES/NO)
  • b. Customers visit my business (YES/NO)
  • c. My business delivers goods – this means the address pin on the map isn’t displayed, but a circle indicates the geographical range where you operate.

How to close a facebook business page

So you’ve spent time creating the perfect Facebook Business Page, but then notice you have other pages on Facebook you can’t access. There are several reasons why you may have duplicate Facebook pages.

  • You or someone in your company created a page in the past and forgot about it or lost the login information
  • Your customers checked in at your location, but couldn’t find your business page, thus creating an unmanaged page
  • Someone has created a fake page with your business information

Regardless of the reason for duplicate pages, it’s important to resolve the issue quickly to better manage your branding and maintain consistency for your customers and audience.

Luckily, Facebook has done a better job during the past couple of years of alerting businesses about unclaimed duplicate pages. Now, Facebook Business Page administrators don’t have to take sole responsibility for tracking down duplicate pages. Facebook will ask administrators to claim duplicate pages when they create new Business Pages.

However, if you’ve noticed duplicate pages and need help figuring out how to fix the problem, here’s a how-to guide to help you out.

Dealing with Duplicate Pages When You Have a Facebook Business Page

If you already have a Facebook Business Page and Facebook found duplicate pages, you will first have to claim ownership of each page. To report pages that you should be managing, you should do the following:

  1. Go to the top right-hand corner of the page you want to notify Facebook about. There, just to the right of the “Message” button, you will see a button with three dots. Click on it.
  2. Once you do so, you will see an option on the dropdown menu for “Report Page.”
  3. After clicking that button, you will have the option of choosing the reason you are reporting that page. Choose “Duplicate” or “Miscategorized” page.
  4. Once you select that option, there is a field for you to submit the name of your Facebook Business Page.
  5. After filling out the field, click “Submit” and Facebook will look into whether the page is a duplicate of yours. If they deem that it is, they will let you know and provide you access to the page or they will merge it with your page.

How Do You Merge Duplicate Pages?

Once Facebook grants you ownership of a particular page, it’s easy to merge it with your Facebook Business Page. Here’s what you do:

    Go to Or you can type “Request to Merge Your Duplicate Pages” in the Facebook search bar at the top of the page. You can also click on the “Admin Settings” button of your page, and under “General Features” you will see a “Merge Pages” menu item. You can then expand it and click the “Merge Duplicate Pages” button.

How to close a facebook business page

When considering whether a page or pages should be merged with your Facebook Business Page, Facebook will review each page on an individual basis. If Facebook determines that the name and products or services the page/business offers are close to yours, they’ll usually grant you permission within 48 hours to merge the pages. However, if the names are fairly different, it may take them up to 14 days to make a decision.

If Facebook approves the merged page, they will send you an email with a link to the combined page. If they confirm the merged page, your Facebook Business Page will automatically pull in the other page’s likes, followers, and check-ins. However, none of the content, including images, will be merged into your Facebook Business Page.

You can keep track of your merge requests by accessing the “Page Support” button, which you can find under your main page’s admin settings. Here, you can review all of your Facebook support requests, including merge requests, along with the status of each request.

In addition, you can also remove duplicate pages, but if you choose to do this, you will lose any likes or followers from that page. To do so, copy and paste the URL from the duplicate pages and find the “Suggest Edits” button on your page. After clicking it, scroll to the bottom of the “Suggest Edits” page and paste the URL in the “Report Duplicates” field and then click “Save.” It typically takes 3 to 5 days for Facebook to remove duplicate pages.

Dealing with Duplicate Pages When You Don’t Have a Facebook Business Page

Conversely, if you don’t have a Facebook Business Page and you want to create one, you will have to prove ownership of your business; that is if you find one or more unofficial Facebook pages with your business’ name. The reason these pages usually exist is that when people check in to your business, and there’s not already a Facebook Business Page, Facebook creates a page for your business.

Unfortunately, these pages aren’t a great representation of your business because they may include inaccurate information, and they aren’t updated with exciting new information to help improve your social outreach. Yes, unofficial pages can be aggravating, but here are the steps you can take to claim them:

  1. On each of the Facebook pages you find, click on the “Gear” sign at the top right-hand corner of the page. Next, scroll down and select “Is This Your Business?” from the dropdown menu.
  2. Confirm that you are the “Official Representative” of this business by checking the box that affirms that you agree to Facebook’s terms.
  3. You will then input the name of your business, the address, your job title, the phone number, and the website. The more information you provide, the easier it is for Facebook to confirm your status.
  4. Finally, Facebook will ask you to verify your connection with the pages you are claiming. You can do so by either adding your business email to your Facebook Business Page account or by sending official documentation regarding your business to Facebook.
  • Email confirmation: Simply select “Email” from the dropdown menu and add it there or add it to the aforementioned form.
  • Document confirmation: Upload your business license, tax ID, articles of formation, or a phone or utility bill in a .doc, .docx, .pdf, .jpg, or .png file.

Once you’ve met all of Facebook’s requirements, they will review your ownership claim and make a decision.

Regardless of whether you are creating a Facebook Business Page or already have one, you want to be vigilant in making sure that your page is the one that Facebook users see first. Doing a little housekeeping on Facebook from time to time will ensure that your business is properly represented and you’ll be better able to attract more followers and customers.

What is the difference between a Facebook business page and a business account

When you set up a profile for your business, you are creating a separate account for your business as if it were a person.

An easy way to remember the difference between a Facebook profile and a Facebook page is that that Facebook profiles are for people, while Facebook pages are for businesses..

Why is it important to separate personal account or personal page to your business page

Your business needs to remain neutral on touchy issues, and the best way to do this is to not mention them at all. If you’ve kept business and personal separate, it means that expressing your opinions on your personal page will only affect you and won’t detract from your business’ reputation.

Can I delete my personal Facebook without deleting my business page

It’s not. A business page requires a personal page to be its owner. No it isn’t possible. You could delete FB app and access the page through the Pages Manager app which means you wouldn’t have to access your business page through your personal profile.

What happens if I delete my Facebook business account

When you delete your business, we’ll also remove any access you have to another business like their Pages, ad accounts and Facebook pixels. Any permissions you’ve shared with another business will also be removed.

Will deleting my Facebook account delete my page

When you deactivate your account, Facebook saves all of your settings, photos, and information in case you decide to reactivate your account. … To delete your Facebook account, follow this link to the Delete My Account page. If you’d like to save photos and posts from your account, click Download Info.

What happens to my business page if I deactivate my personal account

The real issue is that the page is still tied to the person’s Facebook account regardless of whether they administer the page or not. Thus, if they delete their Facebook page [profile] for any reason, the page will forever be gone.

Can you set up Facebook business page without personal profile

Can I Have a Business Page Without a Personal Profile? No, Facebook does not allow you to create a business page without it being linked to a personal profile. Any business page needs an admin, who is a person who manages the page.

Can I make my Facebook profile invisible

Return to the ‘Privacy Settings’ page and choose ‘Customize Settings’ near the bottom of the page. This new page will load a number of different privacy options, but you’ll want to click through each one and change the setting to ‘Only Me’ so that nobody else can see your Facebook activity.

Can a new admin remove page owner

In a subtle yet significant change for Facebook Page owners, the original creator of Pages can now be removed as an administrator by any other of the administrators of that Page.

Should I use my personal Facebook page for business

Yes, you should use your Facebook personal page for business In fact, using your personal Facebook page can actually be a powerful way to grow your reach, your audience, and your business, organically (meaning no ads).

Can my Facebook friends see my business page

Who Sees My Business Page? Business pages don’t require your permission for people to view them: anyone can see your page. People who Like your page are called Fans, and they will see your business posts in their NewsFeed.

Does a Facebook business page cost money

The Cost to Create a Facebook Page: (Free) The cost for setting up and claiming your new business Facebook page is absolutely zero. You have nothing to lose by creating a business profile. Past this step, there may be incremental costs, and you may choose to spend money elsewhere.

Can I separate my business page from my personal account on Facebook

When you open a Facebook website page for your business, you are setting the business apart from your personal Facebook profile. … You can create a separate business page that is not your personal profile page, but you do need to open a business page from a personal profile.

What happens to my Facebook page if I delete my account

What happens if I permanently delete my Facebook account? Your profile, photos, posts, videos, and everything else you’ve added will be permanently deleted. You won’t be able to retrieve anything you’ve added. You’ll no longer be able to use Facebook Messenger.

Does deleting Facebook Business Manager delete the page

“If you permanently delete it, all assets (ad accounts, Pages, and product catalogs) will be removed from your business. You’ll continue to have admin rights to all assets associated with this business through your Facebook account. You’ll lose access to assets granted to you by other businesses.

Can I create a Facebook page without my friends knowing

You can create the new Facebook page without knowing to your present Facebook friends. Only verified Email address or mobile number is need to create a Facebook page. So you can create separate email address for your new brand and start the new Facebook page. Your friends will not get any nitfication for this new page.

Does deleting Facebook delete everything

After deleting your Facebook account, you’ll have a 30-day window to change your mind. Once those 30 days are up, all your information will be permanently deleted and inaccessible.

I have noticed that the ‘hide from timeline’ feature isn’t an option on ANY of the pages I manage. At first, I thought this was a desktop error as the option was available on the Facebook Page app – but it’s gone now.

I reached out to Facebook this morning regarding an entirely different issue and asked, ‘Oh, by the way – can I hide this post from the timeline?’

I was told what I already knew, which was to click on the dots at the top of the right-hand corner of the post and select ‘hide from the timeline.’ I sent her a screenshot with evidence. The option is gone for me, and she told me she’d be right back.

Come time, find out; Facebook is removing this option on organic posts for business profiles. ‘Hide from timeline’ is an option for personal pages and for page updates (such as phone number, hour changes, etc.) but not for posts.

*Update: after an event is created on a business page, Facebook will automatically publishes a post to the timeline about the event. In the past, users were able to hide the post update from timelines but not any more.

Facebook noted that they are removing the ‘hide from timeline’ feature as part of their commitment to increasing transparency for Pages. There have been some other ‘transparency’ updates that have taken place (which I will explain in a different blog post).